Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Equestria was once a bright, peaceful place. Not without its occasional happenings that sometimes boarder on threatening the world, sure, but to be a pony in this wide and varied land was a thing to be celebrated.

But, years ago, things changed. Nopony knew quite what it was, or where it came from, but the powers that be... shifted, so to speak. Darkness once thought lost to the land surfaced from its long slumber, where all wished it had stayed.

The forces of shadow now march across Equestria, leaving terror and blood in their wake. God is in Heaven; all is right in the world.

Heavy rain poured over the frontier town of Appleloosa. A lone pony trotted slowly down the muddy street towards the lone saloon in town. The moon, mostly covered by the storm that raged above, was still high, and the lights in the saloon still bright. Sounds both merry and enraged could be heard within.

Yet, just a few octaves lower than the sounds of voices, there was a song. A song that festered in the back of the mind, and drove good ponies to madness. An ancient tune, sung only by those who had long since vanished from Equestria hundreds, if not thousands of moons ago.

Yet, the traveller was not affected by that song, regardless of the fact that he sought it. T'was not an addiction, but a target; to the traveller, it was his current prey.

Walking forward, the traveller pushed the door to the saloon open. It was packed near to full, a third of the patrons drowning their misery away in booze, another in false merriment, and the last were clashing hoof against hoof and head against head in fury. In a far corner, three large, hunched figures could be seen. Figures that were plainly not ponies, nor friends.

Yet, they would have to wait. For now, the traveller made his way over to the bar where an azure pony draped in a star patterned cloak and hat was seated. The traveller took a seat next to them, and dropped a large bag of bits on the counter.

“Klutzy,” the star-decorated pony said.

“Draconiquus,” the traveller responded automatically. “That them in the back, girl?”

The 'girl' scoffed in annoyance. “The least you could do is remember my Great and Powerful name, hunter!”

“Doesn't answer the question.”

The girl heaved a mighty sigh. “It's them, alright,” she said. “Honestly, what did I, the Great and Powerful Trixie, do to have to be your informant?”

“You needed the bits, and we needed the brains,” the traveller said plainly, as he took a generous hoof-ful of bits from the bag and handed them to her. “This cover it?”

A faint glow emanated from beneath Trixie's hat, coming from her unicorn horn, as she used a little magic to float the bits before her. “Oh, now I remember why,” she said with an almost teasing grin. “I work with you muscle-heads because you pay generously.”

“There's more to our job than just muscle, Trixie,” the traveller said, before rapping his hoof against the counter-top. “Barkeep. The rest of these bits for a jug of mead.”

The pony tending the bar looked at the bag, puzzled. “A bit much for one jug, ain't it?”

“The rest is to cover the damages,” the traveller answered, before hopping off his seat, and slowly making his way towards the large cloaked figures.

“You might also want to keep you head down,” Trixie warned. “The whole place is about to become a splash zone.”

Three houses away from the saloon, there was a post office. From that post office, a pony of an odd persuasion stepped out.

He wore a long red coat and wide-brimmed hat that, combined with the pair of circular orange lenses the adorned his face, made for a pony that was nearly impossible to identify. What little could be seen under this garb, though, was a coat as white as fresh snow, and a mane as black as a starless night.

A faint red glow shone from beneath his hat; the only obvious sign that the pony was, in fact, a unicorn. Beside him floated an open letter, protected from the rain by the magic that surrounded it.

The pale pony trotted slowly towards the saloon, where numerous other ponies were running in the exact opposite direction. One of the walls of the saloon suddenly gained a violent new hole, from which three creatures that looked like a mix between a seahorse, a pony, and a dragon, slammed into the mud, before a length of silver chain wrapped around them, and dragged them back in.

The pale one let out a small sigh, as he continued to walk towards the door. The door swung open, and a familiar blue pony stepped out, and took notice of him.

“Good day to you, Sterling,” Trixie said with a practised bow. “I'm afraid your friend got started without you.”

“Trixie, my dear,” the pale pony, Sterling, replied friendly. “Always a pleasure. Are you off already?”

“Afraid so,” Trixie said in a slightly sarcastic tone. “I've done my part, and now I must be elsewhere. I am a performer first, I'll remind you.”

“But of course,” Sterling bowed kindly. “Whereabouts would you be off to?”

“Ponyville,” Trixie answered. “It's been a while since I visited those old stomping grounds, and something tells me they need a good show, ever since... well, you know.”

Sterling gave a smirk most knowing, but of what, nobody could say. “A noble thought, my friend,” he said. “May the weather find your travels well.”

“And you as well,” Trixie said, before stepping aside from the door, holding it open. “After you.”

“Thank you kindly, my dear,” Sterling said, as he stepped into the saloon. The place was an absolute mess, deserted by all but the barkeeper, the pony sitting at the bar, and the three creatures that were tied up.

Sterling noticed shards of what looked to be rubies on the ground, and on the chests of the creatures, strange divots where a kind of gem might have once sat. It was easy to tell at a glance that these creatures no longer had any power to speak of.

Sterling made his way to the pony at the bar. He was a stallion of strong build and thick hooves, with grey coat that was marred in scars, a messy mane of brown hair, and steel-blue eyes. He wore a short, tarnished white coat with patches of leather armour over it, and several kinds of curious weapons were strapped to his body, from a few small flasks of clear water, to numerous throwing knives, to an iron and wood cross that hung within biting rang. One glance was all it took to say that that cross he carried was more than a little versatile, going by how sharp all four point were, and how worn out the whole thing was. Lastly, on his flank sat his Cutie Mark, the sign of any pony's talent. In this case, that mark was a set of fangs, crossed over by a pair of wooden stakes. “So, those are the infamous Sirens from over a thousand years ago?” he asked, taking a seat. “You put Star Swirl the Bearded to shame, Van Hoofsing.”

“Some problems just need a more physical solution,” the response came after a swig of his drink. “Those wizard types think there's a spell to solve all our problems, when some good muscle, a strong whip, and a couple of knives do a better job at times.”

“Van Hoofsing...” the bar keeper muttered. “You mean... the Hunter of the Night? Slayer of vampires? That same Hoofsing?”

“Only one I know of,” Hoofsing said. “While you're here, Sterling, mind doing the thing to those miscreants?”

“What are friends for?” Sterling smiled oddly, before turning his head towards the snarling Sirens. His glasses drooped forward, as the crimson glow of his horn shone from beneath his hat, silencing the Siren trio with sheer dread.

A bolt of red lightning shot forth, and in a puff of smoke... the Sirens had been transformed into Earth ponies. “There we go,” Sterling said, reajusting his glasses. “No fangs, no magic, no nothing. You're such a big softy, I swear; what would you do without me?”

“Well, they'd have a few more holes in them, for starters,” Hoofsing shrugged.

“What's the meaning of this?” the yellow former-Siren shouted. “Why go out of your way to do... this?!”

“Our 'kill policy' is very particular,” Sterling answered. “Well, okay. His is. Mine's a bit more loose, but you girls don't look too appetising for me. Plus, you're not creatures of the night.”

“That's it? Seriously?” the red former-Siren asked. “Because we're not vampires, we're not worth killing?”

“We could fix that for you,” Hoofsing offered.

“No thanks!!” the last of the former-Sirens, the blue one, shouted quickly. “We like being alive, thanks all the same!”

“And there you have it,” Hoofsing said, before turning to the bar keeper. “They're yours to do with as you please. Prison, exile, integration, execution; it's all you.”

“Not to change the subject,” Sterling said, “but I need to change the subject. Letter from her majesty.”

The contents of the envelop floated out, courtesy of Sterling's magic, and hovered in front of Hoofsing's face. Hoofsing gave it a thorough read, before barking out a laugh. “Small world after all, huh?”

“My thoughts exactly,” Sterling smirked.

“Oh, she is going to hate seeing us so soon,” Hoofsing laughed, as the letter floated back to Sterling, and he finished his drink. “We'd best make headway, then.”

“Good to hear,” Sterling said. “Ponyville awaits.”

As the two stepped out, silence fell.

“... So, question,” the blue Siren spoke. “Did anyone else notice that the red guy wasn't wet at all?”

Trains once ran all across Equestria. Once. Nowadays, the only time a train ran these tracks was if someone was specifically needed in Canterlot. That meant walking. Lots and lots of walking.

Not that it bothered these two much. Most of their lives the past decade or so were dedicated to walking towards problems, if only because their problems always seemed to be off the beaten path.

“Sun's going to be up in an hour,” Hoofsing noted. “Any idea how much longer to Ponyville?”

“Probably about three hours by hoof,” Sterling answered. “Why? Worried you'll get a tan from the sunrise? Or that-”

“You know as well as I that the light doesn't bother me none,” Hoofsing cut off.

“Just as you know the light doesn't bother me,” Sterling said. “Or what, do you think the Storm King's gonna show up?”

“Please yourself, Biter. The Storm King's more a myth than lycanthrops were years ago. That guy ain't real.”

“You sound so sure about that,” Sterling pointed out, as he used his magic to manifest a ethereal guitar. Just as soon as it did take form, Hoofsing quickly raised his shoulder, throwing the cross than hung there into the air, caught it in his teeth as it came down, and with a mechanical click, the short end (top, we suppose) came off, connected to the body by a length of chain. With a mighty swing, the business end of what was now a chain-whip flew through the illusion of a music instrument, before quickly retracting back into the body of the cross. “Boo,” Sterling pouted.

“What have I said about music on the tracks at night?”

“Oh, you only say that because you-”

“The last thing we need is for anycreature out there to jump us,” Hoofsing said.

“At least then the journey would be a bit more fun.”

Hoofsing sighed in annoyance. “You can have your musical number after the job.”

“That's what you said last time!”

Suddenly, Hoofsing raised a hoof to stop Sterling in his tracks. “Listen,” he said. “All that yammering's brought trouble to us.”

Somewhere among the dried hills and dead trees, hoof steps could be heard. The two ponies quickly stood back to back, as figures could be seen rising from the nearby hill tops.

“Why don't you let me take them,” Sterling said. “You already had all the fun with the Sirens.”

“Fine, you do you,” Hoofsing replied. “I'll go on ahead, then. Just make sure you catch up.”

Hoofsing trotted along slowly, the sounds of blood-curdling battle growing distant the longer he went. That Sterling had a bad habit of playing with his opponents.

The sun was rising high into the morning sky, burning away the cloud cover. Whatever had tried to ambush them had officially lost their advantage.

Eventually, Hoofsing came up to a sign, on which was written 'Ponyville; 6km'.

“So, not three hours, then,” Hoofsing surmised. “Still a good ways off, though.” Off to the side, he noticed a familiar wagon parked by an extinguished camp fire. The door to the wagon opened, and Hoofsing couldn't help but chuckle to himself as he saw Trixie step out. “Mornin', traveller.”

Trixie Lulamoon looked at Hoofsing, her expression quickly going from bewildered to shocked until settling on resigned annoyance. “Oh, joy. We meet again,” she sighed. “Can the Great and Powerful Trixie not get one trip without running into you and your pale friend? And where is the pale friend, anyway?”

“Afraid Equestria's just that small these days,” Hoofsing said. “As for Sterling, he's taking care of some rabble that had plans to ambush us a few clicks back. He'll be right behind you in a second.”

With a look completely unphased and unbothered by the strangeness of that statement, Trixie turned her head around, to see the red-clothed pony in question was, indeed, right behind her. “Morning to you too, Sterling.”

“And a fine morning it is, Miss Trixie,” Sterling said. “At least, it would have been, had those third rate neck biters actually put up a fight.”

“Teased with a good time again?” Hoofsing asked.

“Van, you are the only one who's teasing I ever enjoy.”

Trixie gagged dramatically. “Would you two just get a room already?”

“In this neighbourhood?” Sterling asked in faux offence.

“Since we're here,” Hoofsing said, paying little mind to any of the previous comments, “and since we're all heading in the same direction, perhaps three's welcome company?”

“After breakfast, tough guy,” Trixie waved off. “I'm trusting you two either have your own stuff, or already ate, because I'm not sharing my oats.”

“I'm all good,” Hoofsing responded, motioning to the bag on his side.

“That's fine. I just ate, anyway,” Sterling replied.

A quick meal break later, and the newly deigned trio were off on the road once more. Before long, they came up to the large billboard that signified they had officially entered Ponyville.

The sign itself was large, the name written in bright, bold letters. It would have seemed quite welcoming, were it not for the shrivelled up corpse next to it.

“Oh, what lovely decor,” Hoofsing commented sarcastically. “Poor pony's too dried up to identify, too.”

“Sucked clean dry, they were,” Sterling noted, giving the body a sniff. “Smells... three days old. Lines up with the date the letter we got was sent.”

“The princess really seems on top of things,” Trixie commented offhandedly. “Almost impressive, really.”

“She's doing her best,” Hoofsing said. “As are any of us, really. These past few years have been trying on all of us.”

“Though I imagine your line of work's been booming,” Trixie said. “Always a need for a hunter, right?”

“Just as there's always a need for great and powerful entertainers,” Sterling added.

“Excuse you,” Trixie glared. “That's pronounced 'Great and Powerful'. I can hear the lower cases in your words, you know.”

Sterling laughed. “Oh, what fun we have.”

“Let us focus please, lady and pain in the flank,” Hoofsing sighed. “Sterling, we need to report to the head of the town. Trixie... Well, you're here on your own business, so you do you, I guess.”

“Gladly,” Trixie said, as she headed back to her wagon. “If you need the Great and Powerful Trixie, you know where to find me.”

As Trixie trotted off, the two hunters looked back at the corpse. “You think anyone'll clean that up?” Sterling asked. “Doesn't look like good eating like this.”

“Don't be gross about it,” Hoofsing said, as he walked ahead. “Come on. Let's find the mayor, or whoever's in charge around here.”

“Cross hooves we didn't just pass them,” Sterling muttered.

There were many stories to be heard about Ponyville. For a time, it was the main source of just about anything happening in all of Equestria. Whether it was the terror of the ancient Nightmare Moon, the return of the God of Chaos and Disharmony himself, the threat of a Changeling invasion, or even the reappearance of the Crystal Empire, and the danger of the return of King Sombra himself, somepony from Ponyville was nearly always involved. Or rather, six someponies.

Ponyville was once a vibrant, happy place. Now, you'd be lucky just to see anypony out and about to roll out the welcome wagon, or even a 'welcome' doormat.

“Gloomy,” Sterling commented. “Kinda reminds me of the night we first met, yeah?”

“Oh, please,” Hoofsing rolled his eyes. “There were far more bats back then. More stars, too.”

“I knew you were a romantic.”

“And you're hopeless,” Hoofsing said, as the two finally arrived at the town hall, easily the largest building here, though it looks to have seen better days.

Hoofsing pushed the door open, and stepped inside. “Come along, Sterling. Get your work face on.”

“Right behind you.”

The inside of the town hall was, in a word, dusty. What once was a bustling centre of community-driven endeavours now looked nearly abandoned, save for the one pony that was there, pacing back and forth like the floor had just insulted her family.

Upon hearing the door opening, the mare in question looked up. “Oh, thank goodness!” she said. “You made it!”

“Hunter Van Hoofsing, at your service,” Hoofsing greeted. “I take it you are the mayor of this fine town?”

“Yes, sir. Mayor Mare,” she replied. “It is such a relief to have you and your...” She gave Sterling a brief look over. “... friend, here.”

“Sterling, my dear,” the stallion replied. “And please, at least call me coworker. It's more professional.”

“The princess tells us you have a vampire problem here,” Hoofsing continued. “Walk us through it, if you'd be so kind.”

Mayor Mare took a deep breath, before she began her story. “It first started about... ten moons ago,” she said. “At first, we thought it was just another case of Vampire Fruit Bats, since, well, the Apple family's fruits were the only thing being targeted.”

“Beg your pardon, but what?” Sterling asked. “Vampire Fruit Bats? Pull the other leg, my dear; it's got bells on.”

“You're older than I, yet you don't know about Vampire Fruit Bats?” Hoofsing laughed. “I know you to be a joker, not ignorant, Sterling.”

“Bite me, Hoofsing.”

“Um, may I continue?” Mayor Mare asked. “For a while, that was it, until dear old Granny Smith fell under the weather, and Big Macintosh got bit. We believe the vampire got both of them. Now, every night on the new moon, someone else falls victim to this... this menace! You no doubt saw what happened to poor old Mr Breezy!”

Hoofsing hummed along, taking mental notes of all this. “Question, then,” Sterling spoke. “Has Mr Macintosh displayed any usual symptoms since he was bitten?”

“Symptoms? What do you mean?” the mayor asked.

“Clearly, bitten by a vampire,” Sterling explained, “and there are two main ways for anypony to become a vampire themselves, one of which has little to do with the intent of the one turning. That method in question is if a vampire drinks the blood of a virgin, though should the blood-sucker wish it, the change can just... you know, not happen.”

“How convenient,” Hoofsing muttered.

Mayor Mare looked understandably nervous, but took a deep breath to calm herself. “Aside from a bit of lethargy, I feel I can safely say that Big Mac is no vampire,” she said. “He spends a good deal of the day, when he can, just standing in the sunlight. What little we can get of it these days, at least. What was this... other method you mentioned?”

“That would be if someone were to drink the blood of a vampire,” Sterling answered. “But only a real fool would do something like that. Were the pony too weak, the blood of the vampire would be like a poison, and kill them with ease.” Then, Sterling took a breath, rolling his shoulders briefly. “Of course, those that do become a vampire this way are far stronger than the other. Virgin bite victims that get converted are always loyal to their 'progenitor'.”

“And... why is it necessary to emphasise the virgin part?” Mayor Mare asked nervously.

“Because non-virgins that are bitten can, assuming the biter's will is in place, turn into ghouls,” Sterling said. “Y'know, zombie things. Mindless, devour everypony in sight kind of deal.”

“Not to say that it means only a virgin could be the vampire here,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Drinking vampire blood is a universal thing. But, who knows. The vampire here might be from out of town. Just as likely either way.”

The mayor was, understandably, off-put by how casual these two were being about the whole thing. “So... do you at least have a plan to catch this menace?”

“Well, an outline of a plan right now,” Sterling said. “These things take time, and we have until...” he thought for a moment, then groaned in a mix of despair and annoyance, “the next new moon, which is only four days from now.”

“You're doing that thing again, Sterling,” Hoofsing pointed out.

“Just who do these hipsters think they are?!” Sterling started yelling. “Attacking on a new moon! Where's the tradition?! The style?!! You are creatures of the nights, so have some class, for crying out loud!!”

Hoofsing sighed, and turned to face the now confused mayor. “Ignore him, please,” he said. “He's an idiot. For now, though, our plan is to gather intel, and the best place to start will be those Apple ponies you mentioned.”

Mayor Mare let out a small sigh of relief, even while Sterling continued to rave like a mad pony. “In that case, you'll want to head to Sweet Apple Acres, on the outskirts of town. I wish you the best of luck, hunters.”

“I thank you, mayor,” Hoofsing lowered his head in a polite bow, before grabbing Sterling by the tail and dragging him off.

The trot to Sweet Apple Acres was much longer than either of them had thought. Then again, 'acres' was the right word to use when describing it; the plot of land it took up was huge. Last time either of them had seen treks of land this wide before, they were crossing the desert of the Bad Lands.

Fortunately for Hoofsing's sanity, Sterling had finally stopped ranting about 'vampires that don't keep with tradition'. Unfortunately, though...

“They all laughed as he turned around slow.”

That meant he was now singing. Somehow, the lesser of many evils.

“They said, 'you ain't welcome around here anymore; you just might as well go'.”

At least he had a good voice for it. Shame he insisted on showing it off all the time.

“He wiped the blood from his face as he slowly came to his knees, and said; 'I'll be back when you least expect it... and Hell's coming with me'.”

The tempo of the ethereal instruments Sterling had manifested held a slow pace, before suddenly doubling in speed.

“There is a hill at the bottom of the valley,” he sang on. “Where all the poor souls go when they die. And if you listen real close, You can hear 'em like a ghost. Saying 'you're never gonna make it out alive'.”

“Why are you like this?” Hoofsing asked, as Sterling began to trot circles around the earth pony.

“There is a town at the bottom of that hill. They got a secret that they keep like a slave,” Sterling continued. “They got a black magic preacher, and you'll do well to let 'em teach her. You'll be heading up that hill to the grave.” Suddenly, Sterling turned, and began trotting backwards as he sang. “And it is well, with my soul! You line your pockets full of money that you steal from the poor! And on your way down the hill, you hear me ring that bell-”

Hoofsing rolled his eyes in mild annoyance. “I'd pay the Devil twice as much to keep your soul,” he said in a mildly sing-song voice.

Behind those orange frames, Sterling's eyes lit up in joy. “See? You say you don't like the singing, but you play along, you tease!”

“I never said I 'don't like it',” Hoofsing argued, as they came up to the large house of the Apple family. “I just think you pick bad times to break into song.” Hoofsing then banged his hoof against the door. “Apples! This is Van Hoofsing, here to deal with your towns vampire problem! Is there anyone here who might be willing to-”

The door swung open, slamming Hoofsing in the face. “No need ta yell, ya hear?!” the voice of a young mare shouted. “We can hear ya just fine!”

Hoofsing backed away from the door, rubbing his now sore muzzle (much to Sterling's amusement), and gave the new pony a once-over. Her coat was a simple orange colour, her mane blonde, with a simple brown cowboy hat on top, and those eyes which seemed to scrutinise the duo's existence were a bright emerald green.

“Let me guess; Applejack?” Hoofsing asked. “One of the famed wielders of the Elements of Harmony?”

“That's me,” the pony replied. “And you're those hunters from Canterlot.”

“Yeesh,” Sterling cringed slightly. “Can practically smell the hostility off this girl.”

“Ain't much good comin' outta Canterlot these days,” Applejack said simply. “'Specially when you consider the one holdin' yer leashes. That's just the honest truth.”

“'Just your honest opinion', you mean,” Hoofsing stated, nostrils flaring briefly. “Truth and honesty may go hoof in hoof, but they aren't always the same thing, kid.”

“And you say I'm bad at staying on topic,” Sterling muttered. “Allegiances aside for the moment, miss Applejack the Honest, we're here to solve this pain in the neck you've got. May we come inside?”

Applejack gave the two rather hostile looks, before stepping clear of the doorway. “Fine. Come on in, then. Ask what you want, and then rack off.”

Hoofsing took a deep breath, as Sterling placed a hoof on his shoulder. “Let me handle the talking here, yeah?” the pony in red said, as he walked inside.

The inside of the house was, in a few words, warm and welcoming. It was easy to tell at a glance that a kind, loving family lived here. At least, once you looked past the parts that hadn't been used in week, considering the layers of dust.

“So, miss Applejack,” Sterling said. “Is your brother around?”

“Big Mac's out getting some sun on himself,” Applejack replied. “Helps him feel like he's still a regular ol' pony.”

“Fair idea, that,” Sterling agreed. “So, is it just the three of you living here? You, Macintosh, and your grandmother?”

“That's right. Apple Bloom, my lil' sis, used to live with us, but once things started goin' down, I asked Rarity and her sister to take her in for a while.”

“Smart,” Sterling muttered. “Very smart. Now, what can you tell us about how this all began? Anypony... unusual hanging around lately?”

“None whatsoever,” Applejack answered. “When we noticed the apples were being sucked dry, Big Mac and I started doing late-night patrols. See if it weren't just the Vampire Fruit Bats again.”

“First mistake, that,” Hoofsing commented.

“Easy on the sass,” Sterling said. “And on the first... urgh, new moon, your brother was bitten?”

“That's right.”

Sterling tapped his front hooves together conclusively. “Welp! That tells us absolutely nothing of help!” he stated. “If he had been attacked indoors, we could have narrowed things down, but no~! All we know now is that this damn contrarian hipster of a vampire struck here first! Net zero information!”

Applejack blinked a few times in bewilderment. “What's up with him?”

“Ignore is raving,” Hoofsing said. “He's a traditionalist for vampiric behaviour.”

“Weirdo.”

“Aren't we all, in some way,” Hoofsing shrugged. “Your grandmother. How's she holding up? The mayor told us she had taken ill around when all this began.”

Applejack looked a touch concerned as she thought about Granny Smith. “Still pretty bad,” she said. “The doctors don' know what's wrong with her, either. She's eatin', at least, but she ain't got the strength to leave her bed these days.”

“My sympathies,” Hoofsing said. “Can't imagine this limited sunlight's been much help, either. Today seems like quite the lucky day.”

“Hah! Hardly,” Applejack laughed. “Even after Cloudsdale shut their pearly gates after you-know-what happened, preventing e'eryone from entering or leaving, Ponyville still has a fine community of pegasi to clear up the clouds around our home.”

Hoofsing allowed himself a small chuckle. “Were only the other parts of Equestria so lucky. Only saw one or two of those winged folk down in Appleloosa, and hardly hide nor hair of even one last we were in Canterlot.”

“Absolutely phenomenal weather, that,” Sterling commented. Neither of them were sure if he was being sarcastic about something or not. “You've at least got some good fortune for your lot in life, miss Applejack.”

“If only the rest of Equestria could say the same,” Applejack muttered. “You got all you wanted out of me?”

“For all that we're still on square one, yes,” Sterling pointed out. “Riveting interview. Gold star. Five out of five.”

“Zip it already,” Hoofsing sighed. “Now, we'll be on our way. We get any follow up questions for you, we know where to find you.”

“Y'all are sounding more like cops than hunters, ya know,” Applejack pointed out.

“In this day and age, what's the difference?” Hoofsing chuckled. “Come along, Sterling. We're leaving.”

“Do try and be a stranger, now!” Applejack called out as the two stallions stepped outside. “Just 'cause you're out here tryin' ta help people, don't mean we gotta be friendly with your boss! Or forgiving, for that matter!”

“You've made your point!” Hoofsing called back.

Sterling paused mid-stride, his ears twitching at the sound of... something. Curious, he turned his head back, and spied an open window on the upper level of the house. “... Say,” he spoke. “Granny Smith's room wouldn't happen to be that one up there, would it? And that window; always open?”

Applejack raised a brow, puzzled. “Yeah. Why?”

“No reason,” Sterling said. “Just making sure all our apples are in one basket, you could say.”

“Stop being coy,” Hoofsing chastised.

As the two trotted along, they spotted an unfamiliar face approaching. A large stallion with a red coat and orange mane, and a Cutie Mark of a large apple that was cut in half. No doubt, this was Big Macintosh.

“The older brother, I presume?” Hoofsing asked.

“Eyup,” came the simple reply.

“Van Hoofsing. Hunter,” Hoofsing said. “And my partner, Sterling. Think you could tell us anything about the night you were attacked?”

“Nope.”

Sterling raised a brow, and approached the much larger pony. “Can't, or won't?”

“Eyup.”

“... Helpful,” Sterling muttered. “Fine. Keep your secrets.”

“Stop bothering the victim already, Sterling,” Hoofsing stated as he began pushing Sterling along.

As they passed by, Sterling took note on the bite marks on Big Mac's neck. Four small, messy puncture marks, that seemed to be healing decently.

“... Least the boy's healing,” Sterling muttered. “Only been bit the once.”

Once the duo had returned to Ponyville proper, they sat down on the first bench they saw, and went over what they had learnt; nothing.

“That had to be the most useless first questioning we've ever been to,” Sterling huffed. “Nothing of value was learnt.”

“Yet you seemed pretty interested in that room upstairs,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Care to share your thoughts?”

“Not just yet,” Sterling said. “Need more ideas swimming around first. What's our next stop?”

“Well, we're in Ponyville,” Hoofsing said. “And that means the other wielders of the Elements of Harmony are within spitting distance.”

“You really think they'd be willing to speak with us?” Sterling asked. “After that showing that little miss Honesty herself gave us?”

“We do what we have to do, Sterling,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Whether anypony likes us for it-”

“Is irrelevant, I know,” Sterling sighed. “You say all this like I haven't been around longer than you.”

“Depends on how you look at it.”

“What, at the concept of time itself?”

“Remember; you joined me over a decade ago.”

Such was their back and forth for the next five minutes. “Well, then,” Sterling said, “where to first? Surely you have somewhere in mind.”

“We'll start with the nearest places first, then the ones on the edge of town, before finishing off with 'the big one',” Hoofsing answered. “That means we either start with the Element of Laughter or Generosity, then on to Loyalty and Kindness, and finishing off with Magic.”

“Why refer to them by their elements?” Sterling asked. “We know their names, don't we? Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Twilight Sparkle.”

“Yes, well, we're hardly even their acquaintances at this point, aren't we?” Hoofsing pointed out. “Professionalism is important. By the by, why'd you ask about that window?”

“If the old lady we never got a chance to even see's a victim, that window's a prime entrance. And if she thought the vampire who, possibly at this stage, could be a pegasus, was a friend or known face...”

“Invited in without a second thought,” Hoofsing finished the thought. “A train of thought to consider, at least.”

“Glad we agree on that,” Sterling said, as he hopped off the bench. “Now, shall we get to work, my friend?”

“Gladly,” Hoofsing replied, getting to his hooves. “Let's go track ourselves a vampire.”

Chapter Text

The first stop for the hunters was the house of Generosity. That meant Carousel Boutique. To describe the place would be rather pointless, as it's name did all the heavy lifting; it was a boutique, and it was styled to look like a carousel.

“How fancy,” Sterling commented. “Feels like the perfect place for a low-life neck biter to hide out.”

“Really think the pits of this pony, don't ya?” Hoofsing commented.

“There are standards, man!” Sterling shouted, before quickly putting a hoof up to his muzzle. “And speaking of standards; what on God's green Equestria is that stench?!”

Suddenly, the door to the boutique slammed open. “How dare you?!!” shouted a unicorn pony with a coat as white as snow, and a perfectly groomed and maintained mane the colour of amethyst. “Who are you to claim the aroma of my home is a 'stench'?!!”

“Miss Rarity, I presume,” Hoofsing said. “I am-”

Suddenly, Rarity's hoof was placed against his muzzle. “Not speaking to you yet, darling,” she said simply, still glaring at Sterling.

“Well, excuse me for having something of a sensitive nose, lady!” Sterling yelled back. “I've heard of eau de parfum, but this is closer to eau de tourbiere!”

Rarity gasped in shock and horror. “How dare you! Why, you wouldn't know good smell if it hit you on the flank!!”

Hoofsing let out a small sigh, as the two ponies continued to argue. All of a sudden, he felt a slight tug on his tail. Turning around, Hoofsing had to look down at the two fillies that had snuck up behind him. One looked remarkably similar to Rarity, with her white coat, and mane that was shades of purple and pink, while the other looked almost the spitting image of Applejack, with her light yellow coat, bright red main, and almost comically large bow. The looked understandably nervous.

“Mister, are you a vampire hunter?” the white filly asked.

Hoofsing allowed his expression to soften somewhat, as he lowered himself closer to the ground. “I am indeed,” he said gently. “My name is Van Hoofsing. And you two would be...?”

“I'm Sweetie Belle!” the white one replied. “Rarity's my big sister.”

“And I'm Apple Bloom!” the red-maned one followed up. “Applejack's my big sis! We're also two of the founding members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

“Crusaders, you say?” Hoofsing asked in mild amusement. “Haven't seen actual Crusaders in years. And what sort of adventures do you partake in?”

“Mostly, is just us trying different things to find our Cutie Marks,” Apple Bloom answered. “It's been very much one miss after another.”

Hoofsing gave a slight chuckle. “Well, what's important is never giving up,” he said. Hoofsing turned his head back to Sterling and Rarity, who had continued to argue about smells he himself couldn't quite perceive, only now in French. “Didn't know that guy knew that language,” Hoofsing muttered to himself, before turning back to the fillies. “Since those two are going to be... at that for a while, perhaps you two could tell me something about the trouble going on around here?”

“Ya mean that no good neck-biter that gave Big Mac a once over?” Apple Bloom asked. “Nobody knows much o' anything, to be honest. Only that it mainly attacks anypony out in the open on the night of a new moon. It's happened... three times now?”

“Does that include the late Mr Breezy?” Hoofsing asked. “He seemed... too recently deceased, given that the next new moon night is in a few days.”

A nervous look washed over the two fillies' faces. “But, what could that mean?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I'm not sure,” Hoofsing admitted. “It's still too early to say, but...”

The three paused in their conversation, noticing that Sterling and Rarity had finally stopped arguing. They looked over, to see Rarity trotting elegantly their way, and Sterling storming off in a fury.

“Well, I'll be,” Hoofsing said. “I don't think I've ever seen him lose an argument that badly.”

“Oh, I'd hardly call that an 'argument',” Rarity said. “Just a... civil disagreement.”

“I'd hardly call dipping into a whole other language 'civil', but you do you,” Hoofsing said. “Now, on to business; could you tell me anything about things that have happened over the past few nights?”

“I'm afraid not, darling,” Rarity said. “I've been ever so busy with my latest line of clothes in recent days, I haven't had the chance to so much as glance out the window. If you want info on latest 'happenings', then Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie would be your best options, but the former mostly keep to herself in Fluttershy's house.”

“Pinkie Pie was to be our next stop, anyway,” Hoofsing said. “Thank you for your time, miss Rarity.”

“Oh, not at all,” Rarity said. “But please, do try to hurry this work along, would you? Ponies are scared sick!”

“Of course,” Hoofsing said, before he noticed some bandages around Rarity's hind leg. “Might I ask what happened there?”

For a moment as brief as the flicker of a candle, panic washed over Rarity's face, before quickly being replaced by practised calm. “Oh, just a bad sprain, is all,” she said. “Nothing to worry about.”

Hoofsing was sceptical, but put it aside for now. “Alright, then,” he said. “I'll be off. Remember to stay indoors as much as you can, and never invite anypony in that you can't prove is trustworthy.”

“Why's that?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Well, vampire weaknesses scale inversely to their strength,” Hoofsing answered. “I've met a vampire that can shrug off the sunlight, go for a swim in raging rapids, and eat entire cloves of garlic.” He shuddered at the memory of that last one. “But if there's one weakness those blood suckers can't shake, it's that to get into a place, they must be invited in by someone recognised as having authority.”

“Recognised as having authority?” Rarity repeated. “What in Equestria does that mean?”

“Think of it this way,” Hoofsing said. “If I were inside your boutique right now, and you, as the owner, viewed me as someone with higher authority than yourself, then I could potentially invite a vampire inside against your wishes.”

“I see,” Rarity mused. “And if I viewed you as someone who's opinion was worthless, even if you tried to, you couldn't invite one into my abode?”

“Exactly,” Hoofsing said. “So remember; only people you can trust are not a vampire, or in league with it.” With that, Van Hoofsing gave a bow. “As you were, ladies.”

By the time Hoofsing managed to catch up to Sterling, the two were already outside Sugarcube Corner, the biggest bakery in all of Ponyville. The best way there was to describe it was 'if a house were a cake'.

“What happened to you back there?” Hoofsing asked. “It's not like you to get so hot under the collar.”

“Honestly, Hoofie? I dunno,” Sterling admitted. “Something about that prima-donna just... set all my nerves on end.”

“Well, try to keep that in check for a while,” Hoofsing said. “We've got a veritable ball of sunshine to interrogate.”

“And here I thought you hated the 'interrogate' word,” Sterling chuckled.

“Only in public,” Hoofsing said, as he rapped his hoof on the door to the bakery. What followed immediately after was the resounding clattering of countless pieces of cutlery. A clattering that went on... and on... and on...

Hoofsing and Sterling quickly stepped aside, clearing the doorway as, all of a sudden, the door burst open with a veritable tidal wave of bowls, cutlery, and cake mix. There was a strange combination of shouts heard, as five ponies rode out on the wave. Two were new a pair of newborn twins, one a filly unicorn, the other a foal pegasus. Two were the earth ponies that Hoofsing recognised to be the owners of Sugarcube Corner; Mr and Mrs Cake. Finally, riding on top of all the chaos, enjoying this just as much as the twins, was the pink party pony they were looking for.

Sterling let out a low whistle. “I like the cut of this one,” he said simply.

“Just be careful where you sink your teeth,” Hoofsing muttered. “She looks like she'd give you diabetes.”

“And what a way to die that would be.”

Hoofsing allowed himself a small chuckle, before trotting over (in both senses of the word 'over', given the mountain of stuff) to the pink pony. “Pinkamena Diane Pie?” he asked. “I am Van Hoofsing, a hunter from Canterlot. This is my partner, Sterling. We'd like to ask you some-”

“Ooh! Full-namers!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, excited. “You must be here on suuuuper important business! What do ya need? Deets on the next party? Cakes for the next party? A PARTY?!”

Hoofsing blinked a few times in surprise, unuse to being cut off quite like... well, that. Sterling, however, found it utterly hilarious. “... We would like to ask you some questions,” Hoofsing said slowly. “About the vampire that's been haunting Ponyville for the past few months?”

“Oh, vampires don't 'haunt', silly!” Pinkie Pie said. “They stalk! Haunting's more a ghost thing.”

“She's got you there,” Sterling said between snickers.

Hoofsing felt his brow twitch in annoyance. “Fine. Whatever. Do you have anything you could tell us about the vampire or not?”

“Nope!”

Hoofsing stumbled on his hooves. “Seriously? Not a thing?”

“Nothing whatsoever!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Been too busy helping look after lil' Pound and Pumpkin Cake!”

Feeling his brow twitch, Hoofsing turned to the bakers. “And what of you two? Anypony acting... unusual? Refusing to enter your bakery without express verbal permission, things like that?”

“Nothin' of the sorts, I'm afraid,” Mr Cake answered. “Business has been a bit slow, but all our customers have been their usual selves.”

“Another dead end, then,” Hoofsing sighed. “Fair enough. Next stop, the pegasi two.”

“In that case, good sir, you're in luck,” Mrs Cake said. “Rainbow Dash has been staying over at Fluttershy's place ever since Cloudsdale closed itself off.”

“Silver lining, I see,” Sterling commented. “Many thanks, good bakers. Come along, Hoofsing. We've flighty fillies to accost for information.”

Hoofsing stared at Sterling like the pony in red had just grown another head. “Don't ever use that combination of words again.”

At Fluttershy's house, on the outskirts of Ponyville.

“Go to hell.”

Before the hunters stood a pegasus with a light blue coat and rainbow mane. The look of pure hostility on her face carried the force of industrial hammers.

“How friendly,” Hoofsing muttered. “Miss Rainbow Dash, we are only trying to-”

“Cram it and scram, muscles,” Rainbow Dash stated plainly. “We don't want anything to do with ponies like you.”

“So, you think you can handle the vampire all on your own, then?” Sterling asked. “And how's that going for you, might I ask?”

“Just fine, no thanks for asking,” she glared.

Hoofsing groaned in annoyance. “Fine. If you've nothing to share, then what about your friend?” he asked, looking at the yellow and pink pegasus that hid behind Rainbow Dash.

“Um...” the pegasus, Fluttershy, said nervously. “I, uh...”

“She's been with me since before that blood-sucking freak showed up, so how would she know anything I don't?” Rainbow Dash challenged. “Neither of us know anything, so go away already!”

“N-now, Rainbow Dash,” Fluttershy tried to say. “Let's be nice about this. They're only trying to help...”

“What's there to be nice about?!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “It's because of their boss that Equestria's-”

Hoofsing stormed up to Rainbow Dash, glaring into her eyes. “These threats have always existed in Equestria, girl,” he said darkly. “And my 'boss', as you so put it, is doing what she can to set things right again. Because she knows where she went wrong. And tell me, what's your plan for when you find this vampire?”

“Kick it's flank to kingdom come! What else?!”

Hoofsing gave a dry, unamused laugh. “You really think that'll keep it down?” he asked. “Why do you think hunters bring so many tools when slaying vampires? It's going to take more than a sonic rainboom powered kick to slay one of them. There's several steps to killing a vampire, kid, and your arrogance is liable to get you or one of your friends bit.”

Sterling stepped aside as Hoofsing and Rainbow Dash fell into a heated argument, and quietly sat himself down next to Fluttershy.

“He means well, you know,” he said, causing the pegasus to flinch. “Hoofsing, I mean. He's been at this job long enough to see what a cocky attitude gets you in the face of adversity.”

Fluttershy looked up at Sterling nervously. “And... what's that?”

“A pair of fangs around the jugular vein,” Sterling answered. “It's not a pretty sight.” Gently, Sterling lowered himself down to Fluttershy's eye level. “So, level with me, in the interest of keeping everypony safe; have you seen anything suspicious lately? Any odd visitors in the night?”

“N-no, sir,” Fluttershy muttered. “We haven't... had any visitors here lately. Rainbow Dash has been the only one of us to go into town lately, and she's not seen anything odd. Neither of us go out at night, either, so...”

“I see,” Sterling said, giving a gentle smile. “Thank you for your time, then. We'll get out of your mane now.” Sterling stood back up. “Hoofsing! We're good to go now!”

Hoofsing and Rainbow Dash finally stopped arguing, both ponies panting heavily. “You're... one stubborn mare,” Hoofsing said. “Just do your best not to let that fact get you killed.”

“Oh, please. Like some neck-biter's gonna get the drop on the fasted pony in Equestria!” Rainbow Dash stated proudly. Just then, she felt a tap on her left wing, but when she turned her head in that direction, there was nopony there.

Then, Sterling leaned in from her right side, and whispered “Boo” into her ear, causing her to jump several feet into the air. “Ah, the prideful ones are always the most fun to tease,” he laughed. “We'll be on our way now. Stay safe, fillies!”

Hoofsing and Rainbow Dash glared daggers at each other for a moment longer, before the stallion huffed and turned around.

“I swear, that pony can be so charming at times,” Sterling mumbled to himself. Nopony was sure if he was being sarcastic.

The sun was beginning to set by the time they made it to their final stop for the day. It had officially been a long day with little to show for it.

The two hunters stood outside the giant tree that was the Ponyville Library. “Well, I must say,” Sterling said, “this place certainly has the nicest feeling to it.”

“It's a tree,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Like, literally just a tree. You've seen the insides of castles.”

“Yes, but a tree!” Sterling emphasised. “A library in a tree! How cool is that?! Things made of trees, containing words, inside another tree!”

Hoofsing let out a sigh of resignation. “Oh brother. Here we go again.”

“Words are knowledge! Knowledge is power! Power is energy, is matter, is mass! A library-”

“Is a localised gravity spell that knows how to read, I know,” Hoofsing finished. “I swear, it was my fifth mistake to introduce you to Trotty Pratchett's work.” Striding forward, Hoofsing knocked on the door of the library. He did not, however, call out to the person that lived here.

A set of small footsteps could be heard from the other side of the door. The door swung open (inward, much to Hoofsing's relief), revealing a short, purple-scaled dragon, who looked at the two most unimpressed. “Let me guess,” the dragon said. “You're here to sell us snake oil?”

“That's still an expression these days?” Sterling muttered.

“... No,” Hoofsing answered bluntly. “We're the hunters from Canterlot. Here to deal with the vampire problem here? As I recall, your name is Spike, yes? Is Twilight Sparkle around?”

If looks could kill, then the stare that Spike the Dragon was giving Hoofsing right now would have been the equivalent of stepping on a cork-board pin... four times in a row. “No,” Spike said plainly. “We're not taking any visitors. Especially not from Canterlot these day.”

“My, what a warm reception,” Sterling said sarcastically. “For being the 'Heroes of Equestria', you wielders of Harmony certainly like making our job hard.”

“Bite me, red and white,” Spike responded. “All this happened because-”

“-Of our boss,” Hoofsing finished with a sigh. “Celestia's tail, it's like we haven't already had this conversation today. Look, kid... Actually, are you a kid?”

“In a cosmic sense, maybe,” Spike answered. “But you really think we're going to give people that work for her the time of day?”

“Well, then that just means you'll be dealing with giving the vampire the 'time of night', so to speak,” Sterling said. “It takes more than a few powerful spells to kill a creature of the night, and trust me; I would know.”

“We would know,” Hoofsing emphasised. “You're doing that thing again, where you act like the end-all expert.”

“Been around longer,” Sterling shrugged.

“Been on the job longer,” Hoofsing countered.

“Can't you two have your marital dispute elsewhere?” Spike asked. “For the last time, you ponies aren't welcome here.”

“And I suppose the contrarian vampire draining ponies around these parts is?” Sterling asked. “Whether you like our boss or not, short stuff, you need us right now.”

Spike opened his mouth to argue, but a new voice cut him off. “Let them in, Spike,” it said. The voice was... rough. Worn out and weary, like the speaker had been through Tartarus itself nine too many times.

“But...” Spike tried to argue, but stopped himself short. “Fine,” he sighed. “Come on in, you two. But, one wrong move, and you're out. Got it?”

“Thank you very much,” Hoofsing said in as genuine a tone as he could manage. It was one of those few things he respected unapologetically.

The inside of the library was dimly lit, save for maybe one or two candles on the table in the middle. The air was thick with the smell of ancient magics and dusty books that hadn't seen the light of day in years.

Sterling looked positively ecstatic about being here.

There was a second level to the library, and from the entrance, the two could see a pony sitting by a window, staring out at the setting sun. A bed sheet was draped over her frame, obscuring most, but not all, of her features. Even from their position, the two ponies could make out her light purple horn, frazzled strands of her predominately dark blue mane... and the two stumps on her back that looked like they had once been wings. Hers was a figure that seemed to radiate both pain and defeat.

Both Hoofsing and Sterling gave respectful bows to this mare. “Warm tidings upon this home,” Sterling recited formally.

“We thank you for this meeting, Princess Twilight Sparkle,” Hoofsing said.

“There's no need for titles,” Twilight Sparkle said plainly. “I'm... hardly much of a princess anymore. Not since 'that day'.”

“Even so, you are one worthy of respect,” Hoofsing argued softly. “We come before you this evening is search of information, regarding the vampire that is haunting this fair village.”

Twilight turned her head and looked at the two through tired purple eyes. “I imagine you must be very desperate, if you've had to come to me for information.”

“Pardon my bluntness on the matter,” Sterling said, “but what little information we have gathered has been... annoyingly contradictory with itself. When we could actually get any, at least.”

“All we ask, my lady,” Hoofsing said, “is that you tell us if you've seen or heard anything at all over the past few moons, ever since the vampire first appeared in your stable.”

Twilight gave a sorrowfully appraising look, before turning her head back to the window. “... It's been nearly every night now,” she said. “The attacks. At first, it was only ever on the nights of the new moon, but every few weeks, the screams would become more and more frequent. Ponies are scared to go outside, to trust one another now.”

That... served to be more insightful than anything before it. “We thank you, princess,” Hoofsing said, “for your time and words.”

There was a slight twitch to Twilight's form, as if she were trying to stretch the wings she no longer possessed. “A question for you both, before you go,” she said. “How is... she doing?” There was a most odd inflection on how Twilight had said the word 'she'. There had been hesitation and the slightest bit of hostility, but also a strange warmth; sympathy mixed genuine worry.

Hoofsing smiled softly, though he kept that hidden. The Princess of Friendship was still hoping to see the best. “She's doing her best,” he said simply, “to make up for all the wrongs wrought.”

A sense of relief could be felt coming from Twilight Sparkle. “I see,” she said. “Thank you.”

“As you were, your highness,” Hoofsing bowed once more, before raising himself back up. “Sterling, let us be off.”

“Of course,” Sterling said politely, before looking back at Twilight. “Thank you for you time, princess. May the future be kind to you and your friends.”

The two ponies saw themselves out, followed briefly by Spike. “You guys can be polite, huh?” the dragon asked.

“There are times and places for sarcasm, dry wit, and mockery,” Sterling pointed out. “In the face of a princess who's been through as much as her is not one of those places.”

Night had officially fallen, and the hunters had gotten their rooms at the local inn. As it would so happen, the only other guest here was their good friend Trixie, who had just finished a show to a whopping crowd of six. Three of that crowd were birds looking for a place to rest.

So clearly, it was standing room only.

A chess board sat between Hoofsing and Trixie, with the former on black and the later on white. Each move was quickly followed by the next, yet after every fifth move, the board looked as if it had advanced fifty.

“Pawn to e4,” Trixie said. “Checkmate.”

Hoofsing stared at the board, knowing that there was no way that pawn could have put him in check... until he saw that, at some point, Trixie's rook and queen had cornered his king. “... One of these days,” he muttered, “I'll learn better than to challenge you to Cheaters Chess.”

“You're getting better at sleight of hoof, for what it's worth,” Trixie reassured. “But you're still no match for the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

“Honestly, I think you should just stop challenging stage magicians and unicorns at this game,” Sterling pointed out. “You can't out-cheat real magic as an earth pony.”

“Mark my words,” Hoofsing said dangerously. “One of these moons, I'll manage to pull the wool over even an alicorn's eyes.”

“Good luck with that,” Trixie laughed. “Now, don't you boys have information to sift through?”

“She's right,” Sterling agreed. “So, Hoofsing, what we got?”

“A mixed kettle, unfortunately,” Hoofsing admitted. “But, not a terrible load. What we do know right now is that somepony out there wasn't entirely truthful.”

“So, there's a liar out there?” Trixie asked.

“No, not quite,” Sterling said. “More that out of everypony we spoke to, a vast majority had no information to offer. The holders of the Elements of Harmony, sans Twilight Sparkle, as well as those two Crusaders, believed that the vampire only ever struck on the night of the new moon. Information we got from the mayor, but contradicted by the corpse we passed on the way here, and by Twilight Sparkle herself, who testifies that, after the first incident three months ago, screams have only become more common.”

“Meaning somepony's lied to you?” Trixie asked again. “You still haven't cleared that part up.”

“It either means that, of that the vampire's made everypony think there's a routine,” Hoofsing said. “One thing I can't help but notice is the lack of 'others'. No mention of vampiric offspring, no thought of ghouls, nothing of the sort.”

“Isn't that just a lack of knowledge?” Trixie said. “Not many ponies knew that vampires were real before three years ago.”

“No, but vampires in fiction were,” Sterling stated. “Everypony knows all about vampires thanks to some novels. They know how vampires breed, how to drive them off with things like garlic or other strong smells, that they can't enter a building unless somepony that is recognised as having authority over it invites them in, and they all know that there's a multi step plan in order to kill a vampire.”

“And are these ponies aware of the differences between the ancient vampires and the ones you're dealing with today?” Trixie asked.

“To them, the differences is the same between the various kinds of sparrows,” Hoofsing said. “And for now, it's best to keep it that way. Equestria mightn't be ready to know about the ancient nosferatu.”

“Oh, the good old day,” Sterling sighed.

“So, what's your plan now?” Trixie asked.

“The good old fashioned 'hoof it',” Hoofsing answered. “Patrols, stakeouts, catch-em-in-the-acts, that sort of thing.”

“Really makes you wonder why we went around asking ponies for information, then,” Sterling muttered.

“It's formal and polite,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Let the locals know that we are, above all else, polite and friendly.”

“Wasn't our policy 'be police, efficient, and have a plan to kill everypony we meet'?” Sterling asked. This comment caused the pony working the reception desk to look very concerned.

“Ignore him, please,” Hoofsing called out. “He's an idiot.” He levelled a flat glare at Sterling. “What have I told you about choosing your words? Ten years, and we still have to go over this.”

“Old habits die hard,” Sterling said, “and I die very, very hard.”

Trixie gagged at the statement. “I swear, if I didn't know you two any better,” she muttered.

Then, a scream was heard from outside. Young, no doubt belonging to some foal that shouldn't be out at this hour.

Hoofsing and Sterling quickly dashed out the door, with Trixie not far behind because, despite her insistence of 'looking out for mainly herself', she had a heart of gold deep down. Whether that was actually fool's gold or not remained to be seen.

The inn's door slammed open, nearly falling off its hinges. Out in the dark of the streets, a pegasus filly with an orange coat and purple mane was dashing through on a scooter at high speed, being chased by an equally fast, yet highly uncoordinated pony who's limbs looked far, far too thin to support even half its own weight.

Hoofsing reached down, grabbing his cross in his teeth, and giving it a mighty swing, launching the whip end out. The metal tip of the whip flew fast, striking one of the thin pony's forelegs with so much force that the leg came clean off, causing them to stumble.

In a flash of movement too fast for anypony to perceive, Sterling had appeared between the pony and the filly, having moved so fast that his hat was left behind, causing his long, jet black mane to billow dramatically in the wind.

Sterling's horn shone red, as a simple, steel coloured crossbow like weapon floated out from beneath his jacket. It was a strange weapon, given that as far as crossbows went, it looked practically incomplete, as it lacked all the parts that made up the 'bow' segment. Instead, at what would charitably be called the 'business end' of it sat a small magical gemstone that shone in crimson light.

Streling aimed the weapon low, firing off three small magic bolts that took out the pony's other legs, causing it to fall to the ground, hissing violently as it tried to crawl forward.

“Ghoul,” Sterling said bitterly, as if the word itself was an affront to nature. “Not even a particularly good one, too. Twice, maybe even thrice, removed byproduct.”

“So, little more than a flesh-eating bag of bones,” Hoofsing surmised, as he retraced the whip, and from the other end of the cross, produced a wooden stake. “Not even enough of them left to identify, too. Cutie Mark is... not identifiable in this state.” The hunter shook his head, dejected. “Damn shame. Won't know who's partner, parent, or child this once was.”

Such things were, regrettably, common in this line of work. Once a pony has become a ghoul, something about the magic that makes up the Cutie Mark rejects them violently, practically exploding off the pony's body. It didn't happen to vampires, werewolves, or any other creature of the night; just ghouls. On one hoof, it made it easy to know whether someone was a ghoul or not. On the other, though, a ghoul left alone for even a few days becomes nearly unrecognisable. Just another violent, shambling corpse.

“Sterling,” Hoofsing said. “Look after the filly. I'll clean this up.”

Sterling nodded, returning his magic crossbow to its hiding place as he carefully trotted toward the filly and knelt down beside her. “Hey there, little one,” he said gently. “Think you could tell me your name?”

The filly looked up at Sterling with fear in her purple eyes. Realising that his shades were probably not helping him look friendly, Sterling used a little magic to remove them, revealing soft red eyes with the most curious of pupils.

Sterling managed a warm smile. “My name is Sterling,” he introduced himself. “My friend and I are here to help.” There was a sudden silence, as Hoofsing plunged the stake into the heart of the ghoul. Sterling made sure to position himself in such a way that the filly didn't see it.

“S-Scootaloo,” the filly said. “My name... is Scootaloo.”

“Scootaloo. A fine name indeed,” Sterling said. “Tell me, what are you doing out at this hour? It's hardly safe.”

“I... I wanted to see my friends, Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom,” Scootaloo said. “I haven't been able to see them in weeks. I know it was stupid of me, but...”

Sterling grabbed his hat using magic, and placed it on Scootaloo's head. “As long as you remember that fact, there is nothing more for me to say,” he said. “Your friends are safe with miss Rarity, I promise you.” Quietly, he added to himself “Whether their sense of smell will survive another day in that place, though, is another question entirely.”

Behind him, there was a faint, silverly glow of light. Sterling and Scootaloo turned their heads, to see the body of the ghoul now wreathed in white flames.

Trixie quietly walked up to their side, watching the flames. “Been a while since I've seen one of these at work,” she commented flatly.

“What is that?” Scootaloo asked.

“The purifying effects of Holy Water,” Sterling said. At some point, he had put his orange shades back on, but from Scootaloo's angle, she could see that he was still having to squint to look at those flames. “I'll tell you this now, young one; this isn't something that'll bring this pony back to life. This is merely the final Hail Mary to save their immortal soul.”

“What does that mean?” Scootaloo asked.

“It means this pony gets to die as themselves,” Trixie answered. “Not as a monster. And, if there is something after... all this life, then at least their soul will be who they were before.”

Scootaloo looked at the body of the unidentifiable pony as it burned. For a moment, the filly could swear that its expression had turned soft and peaceful. “Is there... anything after this?” she asked. “Is there a Heaven?”

“Dunno,” Sterling said gently. “Anypony who's been hasn't come back to tell us one way or the other. Hell, we don't even know if this does any of the things I said it does for certain. But... it gives ponies peace of mind, believing that it does.”

Eventually, the fires died down, leaving little more than a pile of ash to be picked up by the night breeze. Hoofsing turned around, his expression dark and unreadable. “Sterling,” he said simply. “Looks as though we're doing this the old fashioned way.”

“The 'hoof it' approach, then?” Sterling asked. “Good. I hate these new-blood neck-biters that don't take responsibility for their meals.” He gently lifted Scootaloo up with magic, and passed her to Trixie. “Stay with the Great and Powerful Trixie, kid, and keep my hat safe. The stallions are gonna rock this town 'til it's black and red.” With a stride of determination, Sterling trotted up to Hoofsing's side.

“Your magic sling still good to go?” Hoofsing asked.

Sterling levitated his magic-based crossbow out of it holding spot once more. “Naturally, my friend,” he smirked. “I really must say, magitec has come a long way in the years we've had. I mean, a magic powered crossbow that's neither cross nor bow? If you'd told me moons ago such a thing would exist, I'd have called you a mad horse.”

“Then be sure to thank her majesty once we're done,” Hoofsing said. “That thing was mostly her idea.” The hunter fixed his glare to the thin sliver of moon that hung in the sky. “We've only a few short nights until this vampire 'supposedly' attacks themselves. We'll split up, cover all the ground we can, and catch this monster before they can hurt anypony else.”

“So, a race to find the culprit, then?” Sterling asked. “I do so love it when you make this a challenge.”

“Just don't lose your head,” Hoofsing warned. “You have a bad habit of that. Last thing we need is another Our Town incident.”

“Are you still on about that?” Sterling said. “It was three years ago! AND we came out of that mission with some net positives! Why do you still remember that?”

“Need I remind you that you got yourself skewered by icicles chasing the perpetrator?” Hoofsing pointed out. “Or any of the other dozen mess-ups during that job? And the only reason I recall it so vividly is because it was literally the last thing we did before Equestria went to Hell in a hoofbasket.”

“Fine, fine,” Sterling sighed. “Professionals are so exhausting.”

“I'll cover everything from Sweet Apple Acres to the centre of town,” Hoofsing instructed. “You take everything from the other side.”

“Sounds like a plan, then,” Sterling said. “Race ya to the neck-biter!”

In response, Hoofsing smirked. “You're on.”

Chapter Text

Night at Sweet Apple Acres was a very different experience, Hoofsing noticed. All the trees cut what little light there was down to an absolute minimum, making his line of sight minuscule at best.

No worries for him, though. Once you've dealt with castles at the bottom of ravines in the middle of a storm, with the only lighting being the occasional flash of lightning, you could handle just about anything a mild night could offer.

He could hear something on the edge of his senses. Hoofsteps scuttling around on the grass, trying hard not to be heard. Some pony was lurking around, almost certainly preparing to ambush him.

Again, nothing for him to worry about. Such things happened all the time in this line of work. Hoofsing calmly reached his muzzle down, and took his favourite weapon in his teeth.

The official name for this weapon, that was a cross between a chain whip, stake, and... well, a cross, was 'Vampire Killer'. The one Hoofsing owned was said to be the only one in existence, not because it's as legendary as a sword that crowns kings, or a sceptre that could drain alicorn magic, but because the skills to make the thing were so astronomically rare, you'd practically need a Cutie Mark exclusively in 'how to make Vampire Killers'. It was so rare, in fact, that somepony that could make a Vampire Killer was considered a 'once in a millennia' miracle, and when that miracle did occur... the price tag understandably matched it. Considering the chain that made up the whip portion was a mix of steel and blessed silver, this made a modicum of sense.

It was for that very reason that Vampire Killers were treated more as family heirlooms. Any family that could get their hoofs on one may have had to live frugally for a few decades, but God knows they'd be set in the hunter business.

Hoofsing focused his senses. Listening to the sound of wind and grass. Smelling even the slightest change in the overwhelming scent of apples. Where sight fails, the rest of a pony's senses pick up the slack.

Feeling the slightest twinge on his mane hair, Hoofsing swung his head around, launching the Vampire Killer's whip out, and striking... a lasso out of the air. What?

“... Applejack,” Hoofsing said simply, as the pony in question stepped out from behind the cover of one of the trees. Many ponies were often surprised by the fact that Hoofsing could still talk clearly, despite having a weapon in his mouth. “Bit rude to try an ambush a stallion at work.”

“An' I though I told ya not to come by no more,” Applejack rebutted.

“There's been a ghoul attack in the village,” Hoofsing told her. “Actions are being taken ahead of 'schedule'.”

Hoofsing was mildly thankful that Applejack had the decency to look shocked at that. “Then what the hay are you doing all the way out here?!” she yelled. “Ain't you got a job to do?!”

“I do,” Hoofsing said. “And that job's part of why I'm here. That means covering all ground.”

“So ya came all the way out here for that?” Applejack asked. “Well, tough luck, but it's just me, Big Mac, and Gra-”

Something in the darkness moved, too fast to be a regular pony. All of a sudden, Hoofsing and Applejack were flank to flack, the latter looking quite freaked out. “Seems Sterling and I aren't the only ones with hoof-in-mouth disease,” the hunter joked.

“What in tarnation was that?” Applejack asked.

“Could be anything, really,” Hoofsing answered. “Could be another ghoul, could be the vampire themselves... all we know, could be a bloody werewolf. Now that would be preferable.”

“How in all of the great wide Equestria would a werewolf be ideal?!”

“Less likely to suck your blood, for one,” Hoofsing pointed out. A rustling in the grass ahead drew his attention. “Prepare yourself, filly. Here it comes.”

The rustling became faster and faster. Two sets of hoofsteps could be heard galloping. The first figure to come into view was a panicked looking Big Mac, being chased by a shadow that was far too lanky to be moving that fast.

Hoofsing swung the Vampire Killer forth, its steel and silver ball of undeath lacing through the air like a comet. But, at this distance, even a ghoul would have been able to dodge, and dodge this ghoul did, leaping high into the air.

Applejack acted just as fast, throwing her lasso out and catching the ghoul pony by the hooves, causing it to fall face first into the ground, thrashing and snarling viciously.

Hoofsing and Applejack slowly approached the ghoul while Big Mac slowed himself down. A look of horror quickly washed over Applejack's face, as she got close enough to properly identify the ghoul. “... Granny?”

Its skin was taut and grey, its eyes seemed to glow a most monstrous red, its mane was completely matted, and its Cutie Mark worn off... but there was still enough of the pony it once was for Applejack to recognise.

Hoofsing sported a rather grim expression at the reveal. “Damn it all,” he muttered. “I was honestly betting on her being the vampire, not another ghoul.”

“Wh- YOU WERE PLACING BETS?!” Applejack shouted. “That there's my Granny Smith you're talkin' about!!”

“Kid, you have no idea how often this development comes up in this job,” Hoofsing sighed. “I'm serious, you know; elderly relative who's been hidden away in their house or room, not stepping outside or really speaking to anypony, only to turn out to be a vampire or ghoul, is at least the fourth most common thing I've seen happen. It's tied with relatives asking if there's any way to change them back.”

Applejack opened her mouth, but paused moments before asking that very question Hoofsing used as an example. “There... ain't a way, is there?”

“Afraid not,” Hoofsing said. “Only thing left to do now is give her a send off.”

The sound of snapping rope caught their attention, as the ghoulish Granny Smith broke free of the lasso, and lunged forward, slipping past Hoofsing, and pinning Applejack to a nearby tree.

Fear and despair filled Applejack's mind as the ghoul that was once her granny brought its maw closer, fanged teeth millimetres away from her neck... until all of a sudden, it stopped. The ghoul looked as if it had simply frozen in place in that instance.

Not wanting to waste even a single moment, Hoofsing threw out the Vampire Killer, it's chain wrapping tight around the ghoul, and dragged it away from Applejack, and to the ground. The sound of flesh sizzling could be heard, as the silver-infused chains bit into the ghoul's flesh.

Applejack was breathing heavily at this point, confusion evident on hers and Big Mac's faces. “She... she stopped,” she said. “Why'd she stop?”

“Just another part of how twisted and sick this all is,” Hoofsing answered, as he readied a flask of Holy Water. “Even with ghouls... there's often the tiniest traces of the old ponies in the back of their minds, rarely enough to take control back, but just enough to torment. And before you ask; no, there's still no chance of bringing them back. We have tried with those that were even more fortunate than this old dear.”

Before anything else could be said, Hoofsing emptied the Holy Water onto the ghoul, wreathing it in sacred white flames. The ghoul thrashed around for all of three seconds, before Granny Smith's kind expression could be seen once more through the flames for a few seconds, before finally being reduced to a pile of silvery ash.

Applejack choked back tears. She had just lost her dear old granny, but... “I'm sorry, but we've no time for tears,” Hoofsing said, voice a strange mix of warm sympathy and cold practicality. “The vampire's clearly moving their schedule up with our presence. Ponyville, and your friends, no doubt, are in danger.”

She knew that. By Celestia's fore-hooves did she know that. Lives were in danger, and she couldn't just sit around feeling sorry for herself. “Big Mac,” Applejack said. “Stay inside. Don't let anycreature in until morning. Got it?”

Big Mac nodded hesitantly, before galloping back towards the house. “Good call,” Hoofsing said. “Even with his strength, he's not in any condition to fight these monsters.”

“Be honest with me, hunter,” Applejack said. “Do ya have any idea who the monster what did this is? Do ya even have a plan to deal with them?”

“We'll talk on the way,” Hoofsing responded, turning to the direction Ponyville proper. “Make sure you keep up.”

The two galloped off towards Ponyville, all the while Hoofsing explained his reasoning and ideas.

“It all comes down to the rules,” he said. “The one who set up the vampire here made sure to explain the rules to them, knowing they'd be smart enough to find ways to work around them...”

By the time Sterling had gotten back to Fluttershy's house, he found the place swarming with ghouls. By his count, there was at least... ten. A concerning number to send after two pegasi.

Speaking of pegasi, Rainbow Dash could be seen fending the ghouls off. The unexperienced might call what she's doing 'fighting', but it was blatantly clear just how much she was holding back, in fear of hurting ponies that were once, at least, acquaintances.

“Stay back!” Rainbow Dash shouted at the ghouls. “You... you ponies aren't yourselves! I don't want to hurt you!”

And there it was; the double-edge side of loyalty. One's virtue could always be turned against them with the right pieces on the board, especially when ignorance was in play.

Sterling wasted no time, as he pulled forth his Magic Sling, and with a little bit of magic channelled from his horn into the crystal on the business end of it, and fired off a few bolts, blowing the heads off three ghouls, and drawing the attention of the rest.

As far as weapons went, the Magic Sling was... weird, especially in the hooves of a unicorn. Just looking at the design of it alone, you'd think this weapon wasn't made to be used by a pony, with its handle and trigger system being more designed for hands and fingers. The crystal at the end was designed to hold a certain amount of magic, and upon pulling the trigger, discharged it in small, high speed pellets of condensed power. The crystal was able to hold the magic almost indefinitely until it was needed, so while anypony could, theoretically, use a 'loaded' Sling... assuming they could get their hooves around the trigger. A weapon that effectively let anypony use unicorn magic, but only a unicorn could realistically use it.

Rainbow Dash looked remarkably horrified at the sight of those ghouls losing their heads, as she turned to yell at Sterling. “What the hell are you doing?!”

“Saving your flank, obviously,” Sterling said casually. “Your friend still inside?”

“Yeah, but these guys are just letting themselves in!”

That... didn't add up. Ghouls were beholden to basically the same rules as the vampire that spawned them. Even the ancient nosferatu from a millennia ago were trapped by that strange rule of not being able to enter a home unless invited in by somecreature who had authority over it.

Which meant...

“Oh, Luna damn it,” Sterling muttered. “I'm out five bits now.” Quickly, he turned the Sling on the next ghouls, and blew its head off. “Rainbow Dash, take your friend and run. Find somewhere that's easily fortifiable. Gather anypony you can trust isn't infected, and don't. Let. Anypony. In.” Rainbow Dash tried to say something, but Sterling had closed the distance between them so fast, his shades had been left behind, leaving the pegasus staring into Sterling's furious crimson eyes. “AM. I. CLEAR?” Rainbow Dash nodded, suddenly overwhelmed by fear of this stallion. “Then get your yellow friend, and FLY, YOU FOOL!”

Rainbow Dash quickly flew into Fluttershy's house, smashing through the window, grabbed the pegasus in question, and flew back out and towards Ponyville proper at twice the speed.

Several more shots were heard from behind them, followed by the thumping of bodies. Rainbow Dash could hear quiet, terrified sobbing from Fluttershy. Not that Rainbow Dash could blame her for feeling this way; a part of Rainbow Dash felt like breaking down and hiding under a rock herself. But she was the Element of Loyalty, damn it, and there was no way in hell she was going to abandon her friends.

Something shot past Rainbow Dash in that moment of thought. It looked to be a pony of some kind, with a jagged, unnatural horn on its head, and leathery, bat-like wings. Just as suddenly as that shadow passed her by, the sounds of fighting... stopped.

Terrified about what that might imply, Rainbow Dash looked back, to see Sterling's body fall to one side, and his head to another.

It was sudden. It was without warning. It was utterly unfair. Nopony deserved to die so... unceremoniously.

But that was just the thing, wasn't it? What Hoofsing and Sterling were talking about earlier today, about how arrogance is a liability. All it took was one lapse in judgement, and the professional was out of the running.

Rainbow Dash would do what she had to. To protect her friends, and honour that surprisingly noble stallion, she flew on.

The things Trixie had to say while she was running away from this sudden hoard of ghouls that was chasing her, Scootaloo hanging onto her back for dear life, were not the sorts of things that any self respecting pony should ever say in... well, any company, really. The sorts of colourful metaphors and similes that are so profuse, so profane, and so inappropriate, that there was no possible way to properly transcribe them.

One can't help but feel sorry for poor Scootaloo, then, for having to be the only pony to be able to hear what Trixie was saying in its entirety.

The sounds of door and windows being boarded up could be heard all throughout Ponyville. There were... an alarming number of ghouls trotting around, trying to buck down any door the could get close to, before mindlessly turning their attention to the only ponies currently out in the open.

“Damn it all!” Trixie shouted. “Why is it that I can never truly get away from those two's freaking job?! They just pay me to keep my ear to the ground!!”

Scootaloo tried to shake of both the shock of Trixie's previous vulgarity and the imminent threat of the ghouls for a moment, and asked “Then why do you keep sticking around with them?”

“Because Hoofsing is a generous tipper!” Trixie answered. “Do you know how little I make from my shows these days?!”

A scream echoed across Ponyville, which was followed by two familiar ponies, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, rushing through the streets with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle on their backs, being chased by -what else- a horde of ghouls.

Trixie thought quickly, pulling on years of experience running from mobs, and threw numerous small, blue marble-like orbs at the horde of ghouls. Upon contact, the orbs exploded in blue smoke, which served effectively to disorient the ghouls, and give the ponies some extra distance.

“My word!” Rarity called out in surprise. “And here I thought you were only good at solo get-aways, Trixie!”

“Oh yeah! No need to thank me for saving your flanks!” Trixie commented sarcastically.

“Scoot!” Apple Bloom shouted, noticing Scootaloo on Trixie's back. “Are you okay?”

“Scared!” Scootaloo responded. “Very, very scared!”

“Why is all this happening?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Wasn't the vampire only suppose to attack on the new moon?!”

Just then, Pinkie Pie's body began to spasm strangely. To anypony who had spent even a few days in Ponyville, they knew this to be her 'Pinkie Sense', a frankly inexplicable sixth sense she possessed, which took the form of any one of her body parts twitching uncontrollably.

“This way!” the pink pony quickly instructed, leading the ponies down a path to the right, just as another two ghouls appeared from the left side.

“The vampire either doesn't have that much control over the ghouls,” Trixie surmised, “or they're really freaking out that Hoofsing and Sterling are in town!”

“Does that mean it's getting solved tonight?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Goodie! I was getting tired of how scary things had been lately!”

“Now, where the devil are we running to?!” Rarity asked. “Because I must point out that these nasties are breaking into places!”

Another vampire/ghoul rule, broken. Trixie's brain was working overtime trying to make sense of it all. Sure, she may not have Hoofsing's encyclopedic knowledge on the subject, but she had read up on the subject a bit since everything went topsy-turvy. She knew that those monsters were doing things they shouldn't be able to do.

“We should find Twilight!” Pinkie Pie called out. “She'll know what's going on!”

Yes. Good. An idea Trixie could get behind. Get the head of someone seriously book-smart to do the thinking for a while. Trixie may have been proud, but she was at least self-aware enough these days to know when to defer work to experts.

The ponies quickly turned several corners, until they could see the Ponyville Library in the distance. Three ghouls were banging on the doors, but strangely, not managing to break in.

A concerning thought crossed Trixie's mind, as she and Rarity used their magic to pushed the ghouls aside, and Pinkie Pie fished her hoof through her mane, and pulled out one of many spare keys to the library.

Twilight Sparkle was, unquestionably, one of the most respected and revered ponies here. She was one of the few ponies to make the status of alicorn, after all. And, on top of that, from what Trixie had heard, she hadn't been seen out and about all that much since Equestria went the way it has. So, what were the odds that Twilight was...

Trixie shook the thought from her head, as Pinkie Pie unlocked the door. Surely Twilight Sparkle wasn't the vampire in this story. It felt both impossible and too obvious at the same time, and flies in the face of the fact that ghouls were literally just trying to beat down her door.

The door swung open, the ponies quickly letting themselves in, before slamming the door behind them. Pinkie Pie quickly locked the door.

“Whoa,” Spike said simply. “At least that's a way to prove you ponies aren't infected.”

“No time, Spikey!” Rarity shouted. “Is Twilight here?! Is Twilight safe?!!”

Trixie, maintaining a cool head, gently used her magic to levitate the three fillies from their backs, and placed them on the ground. Glancing around, Trixie spotted Twilight, trembling beneath her bed sheets uncharacteristically.

Fan. Freaking. Tastic.

“Twilight!” Pinkie Pie called out. “We need your help! Nasty, scary, no good pony zombies are attacking!”

No response came. Without hesitation, Trixie stormed up the stairs, pushing past Spike as she did. “Pull yourself together, Twilight Sparkle!” Trixie exclaimed, as she used her magic to tear the blanket away from the other unicorn. Anything Trixie was about to say next froze on her tongue, as her eyes fell on those scarred stumps that were once alicorn wings. They had been unevenly ripped off from her body, with splotches of bald, magic-burnt tissue located around the shoulders and spine. Whatever creature had done this to her... it had made sure to make the process as painful and agonising as possible.

Trixie felt any anger she might have had dissipate at that moment. She couldn't force this pony to answer the call to action. Not like this.

Before any other ideas could be formed, two windows broke simultaneously, one up high, and the other at ground level. Through the upper one tumbled Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, and through the lower came Applejack and Hoofsing.

“Board up the windows!” Hoofsing instructed. Something Trixie made quick work of, both my moving a bookshelf into the spot of the lower window, and levitating a table into place on the upper. “Is this everypony?”

“Well, I'm not seeing your rude, gloomy friend anywhere!” Rarity said.

“... Gone,” Rainbow Dash muttered weakly. “He's... gone...”

“Elaborate, please,” Hoofsing said. “And best be quick. Applejack and I made sure to get the attention of every ghoul in Ponyville we could, and they'll be converging on us at any moment.”

“I mean he's dead!” Rainbow Dash shouted, getting a collective gasp for everyone... except Hoofsing. “The vampire ambushed him while Fluttershy and I were running away, and... and that freak took his head clean off!”

A deep, sombre silence fell. Scootaloo tugged on the hat that Sterling had given her, despairing that she would now never be able to return it, and even Pinkie Pie's usually foofy hair deflated in sadness. “... Arrogant idiot,” Hoofsing muttered to himself. “Were you at least able to get a look at the vampire?”

“No... sorry,” Rainbow Dash said quietly.

Hoofsing let out a small sigh. To the ponies and dragon, it really looked as if he was keeping himself from thinking about what had happened to Sterling. “No matter. I think we've got a pretty good idea who our culprit is.”

“Ya do?” Applejack asked. “How? No offence, but ya ain't exactly had time to gather more info.”

“None taken, and frankly, don't need to,” Hoofsing said. “When it became apparent that the ghouls were able to let themselves into the homes of other ponies, I figured this would be a case of the vampire invoking the 'Rules Lawyer' effect.”

“The... what-now?” Apple Bloom asked.

“A way of working around the limitations put on you by things like rules,” Spike answered. “Kinda like breaking a law, but doing in such a way that you've technically not broken a law.” Everypony looked at Spike like he had just grown a second head. “What? I know things. I've lived around Twilight all my life.”

“And a good summary of it that was,” Hoofsing said. “The whole 'new moon' pattern, I'm sure, was more to throw everypony off. The main thing we needed to focus on was the fact that this vampire and its ghouls could go anywhere they wanted. That meant the vampire was somepony already welcomed everywhere, which narrowed the list of suspects down to three. One of which is already a ghoul, and another being -and as much as I hate to say this in present company- Twilight Sparkle, whom we can safely rule out on account of Spike's alibi.”

Timidly, Fluttershy raised her head. “You... suspected Twilight?” she asked. “Why?”

“Because in this line of work, you have to suspect everypony,” Hoofsing answered. “But, again, she was safe to rule out pretty quickly.” Glancing out one of the unbroken windows, Hoofsing did a quick headcount of all the ghouls. “I see... 35,” he said. “Workable numbers. And up there, framed by the weak moonlight, is no doubt our culprit.”

“... Seriously?” Rainbow Dash questioned, as she and the other ponies looked outside. “All that buildup, and that jerk just shows up like that?”

“It's a vampire,” Trixie said. “They have a kink for the dramatic. Especially when they've got their prey cornered.”

“What's a kink?” Sweetie Belle asked.

The silence suddenly became very awkward, as all the older ponies glared at Trixie. “You'll learn when you're older, kid,” Hoofsing said. “I'm heading out there to take care of this. Rest of you, stay inside. Let nopony in until morning.”

“Are you out of your mind?!” Twilight suddenly called out. “There's nearly three dozen pony ghouls out there, and you're going out alone?! You'll die!”

“How many years do you think I've been doing this job?” Hoofsing asked, as Trixie levitated the bookcase away from the window. “I've once had to storm a castle filled with hundreds of these monsters. And these new-blood who act like hot stuff can't compare to us hunters.”

Hoofsing stepped out into the brisk night air once more, hearing the bookcase shift back into place behind him.

The hunter looked up into the night sky, staring directly at the pony with the leathery wings. “Why don't you come down now,” he called out. “Might as well give all the good little fillies and colts the reason behind your madness, Mayor Mare.”

Gasps of shock echoed from the library. The silhouette framed by the faint moonlight slowly lowered itself, before trotting into better light.

It was, unquestionably, Mayor Mare. From that light brown coat of fur, to that grey mane, and even that white collar she wore, it was unmistakably her. The only real things that set her apart from the familiar earth pony she was were those leathery bat wings and that jagged horn on her head.

“My, you figured me out already?” she asked, faking surprise. “What gave me away?”

“The rule bending, the fact that you're probably the only pony we spoke to that absolutely swore by the 'new moon' thing. Pick your poison,” Hoofsing said. “Gotta say though, out of all the jobs I've taken, you're easily a two out of ten.”

“Harsh,” the vampire mayor said. “I suppose you'll want to know my 'whydunit' before I drain you of ever drop of your blood, though. Right?”

“Good luck on that front,” Hoofsing muttered. “And I can probably guess that, when you were granted this new power, you thought 'Hmm, if I use this power to turn all of Ponyville into my own personal army, I can keep everpony safe!' How right am I?”

“You're... rather spot on, actually,” Mayor Mare admitted.

“It was like that for the past five of you bit-store monsters,” Hoofsing said. “And it'll end the same for you, too.”

Mayor Mare smirked, baring her fangs as she stomped a hoof on the ground. “Really? Can you truly say that you stand a chance against so many of my ghouls?”

The ghouls all jumped at Hoofsing, but in a sudden flash of movement, the Vampire Killer was whipped out, tearing through the vast majority of the ghouls.

“Like I said,” Hoofsing spoke. “Bit. Store.”

The vampire looked momentarily surprised. “Well, I guess that makes sense,” she said. “You have been working this job for, what, ten years?”

“Go for twenty,” Hoofsing replied. “Ten years is how long I've worked with Sterling.”

“And yet, that poor, handsome stallion went and lost his head,” Mayor Mare taunted. “Such a shame.”

The silence was almost deafening, until... Hoofsing began to laugh.

“Oh Celestia, he's lost it,” Rarity muttered from inside.

“That... that's all?” Hoofsing wheezed out. “Lady, that guy loses his head quite literally every third job we take! And, as I've said to every other creature that's bragged about this...”

“Oh, here it comes!” Trixie exclaimed. “I love this part!”

“You skipped step one,” Hoofsing said, “and didn't follow through on steps three and four.”

The air suddenly became very, very cold. On the wind, music could be heard playing. An ominous, jaunty country tune.

“There was a drifter passing through that little valley,” Hoofsing sang. “Y'see, he had promised he was coming back to town. They didn't know him by his face, or by that thing around his waist... But he'd come back to burn that town to the ground.”

A creeping, nameless dread found its way up Mayor Mare's spine. In a panic, she turned around, to see a pony without a head trotting her way.

“First, there was fire,” a voice that, impossibly, seemed to come from the headless horse, sang, as black mist began to emanate from the stump that was its neck. “Then, there was smoke. Then that creature mare was hanging by a rope.”

Panic filling her mind, Mayor Mare tried to take to the skies once more, only to feel the burning silver chain of the Vampire Killer wrap around her neck, and drag her back down.

“And then they all fell to their knees, and begged that drifter, Begged him please,” Hoofsing continued, “As he raised he foot before he spoke.”

The black mist disappeared, revealing Sterling's head was once again attached to his body. Then, with a simple flex of his shoulders, that crimson jacket Sterling wore flared out, and unfurled into a pair of large, leathery bat wings. Then with a fanged smile, Sterling sang on. “I am the righteous hoof of God! And I am the devil that you forgot!”

Sterling's Magic Sling floated back out, and with no more than two shots, Mayor Mare's wings were blasted off.

“And I told you, one day you would see, that I'd be back I guarantee,” Sterling sang on, as both he and Hoofsing approached the downed vampire menacingly. “And that Hell's coming with me!”

Any biting comments that Mayor Mare could hope to come up with died before they could even reach her lips, as the stake of the Vampire Killer was driven into her heart. Her body became slack, like a puppet who's strings were cut.

“Well, knock-off,” Sterling said in a low voice. “You've lost. And now, I am going to sift through your memories.” a perplexed expression worked its way onto Mayor Mare's face. “By drinking all of your blood.”

Confusion quickly turned into shock, as Sterling plunged his fangs into the mare's neck. The sounds that followed, as Mayor Mare's body became increasingly shrivelled, were, in a word, sickening.

Hoofsing rolled his eyes as he retracted the Vampire Killer and put it away. “You're traumatising the locals again, Sterling,” he said. “Do try to be clean about it this time.”

After half a moment, Sterling pulled back, the shrivelled corpse dropping to the ground and disintegrating into dust. “Oh please. It's not like we always have an audience.”

“Oh no, but you always end up losing your head every other job,” Hoofsing pointed out. “On the subject of heads, anything worth noting in that one's?”

“Afraid not,” Sterling sighed, as he wiped a hoof over his muzzle to get the worst of the blood off. “Just your typical 'mysterious shadow offers unlimited power' thing. Just absolutely boring.”

“Okay, what the hell?!” Rainbow Dash's voice called out, as she and the other ponies (save for Twilight and Spike) approached them. “You're telling me that guy's a damn vampire?!”

“Hey! That's nosferatu to you!” Sterling corrected. “Unlike those third-rate hacks, I have standards and impulse control!”

“Except over your inability to enter a building uninvited, the drama, and snark in inappropriate moments,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Much like what happened that one time in the Changeling Hive?”

“You're never going to let that go, are you?” Sterling asked. “How was I suppose to know that 'Ips-nay on the Bush Am-nay' was a Changeling saying for something I can't repeat because there are foals present?!”

“Sorry, what?” Applejack asked. “Could ya elaborate on that?” In response, Trixie leaned over and whispered something into Applejack's ear, resulting in her face turning as red as the apples on her Cutie Mark. “Could ya... un-elaborate on that?”

“No,” Trixie smirked. “You're cursed with this knowledge now, too.”

“For what it's worth, though,” Sterling said, “Queen Chrysalis is a shockingly passionate lover.”

“Oookay, didn't need to know that,” Rainbow Dash stated, suddenly glad it had been Applejack to ask for the details. “Can we get back to the fact that this guy's a damn blood-sucker?! Working with a hunter?! What's up with that?!”

“Um, maybe he's... a good vampire?” Fluttershy said hesitantly.

“Darling, I hardly think there's such a thing,” Rarity pointed out.

“Wow. Damned with faint praise,” Sterling said sarcastically. “Anything you'd like to add, Pinkie?”

All eyes briefly turned towards Pinkie Pie, who had a shell-shocked look on her face as she stared at all the motionless bodies on the street.

“That's... gonna take a lot of work to unpack,” Hoofsing commented softly. “Guessing that pony's never seen this much death before.”

“To be fair, we usually solve our problems with the power of friendship and stuff like that,” Applejack pointed out. “Still haven't explained yer partner, though.”

Sterling let out a small sigh. “Okay, I'll give you a brief summary,” he said. “The difference between a vampire and a nosferatu is as simple as age. Once a vampire reaches 500 years of age, they gain a far greater control over their powers, weaknesses, and urges. Main reason you don't get nosferatu's these days is because no vampire lives long enough to become one, partly thanks to this guy's-” he motioned a hoof at Hoofsing, “family job. And let's be real, who has 500 years to wait around for a neck-biter to turn good? I got lucky because I've been asleep since Nightmare Moon was banished over a thousand years ago, and she was the one who made the original vampires. Is that enough of an info dump for you ponies?”

“It was over 100 words long,” Hoofsing noted. “Legally qualifies as an 'info dump'.”

“And you're okay with all this?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Y'know, him being a vamp- err, nosfer-whatever?”

“He's more than proved the validity of what he's saying,” Hoofsing said. “Even if he's still too damn dramatic for my liking.”

“Um...” Fluttershy spoke up quietly. “What... happens now? Since... all the ghouls are... this.” She gestured at all the bodies that were either split in half or just... laying there.

Hoofsing, Sterling, and even Trixie, all let out a collective sigh. “It's now time for the worst part of this job,” Hoofsing said. “The cleanup duty.”

The sun had just started to rise above Equestria once more. A sombre air could be felt all throughout Ponyville, but Equestria continued to turn.

Several pyres had been built in the centre of town, all burning with the white flames of purification. What had been intended to be a simple and respectful roundup ended up turning into what, on the surface, looked like a mass cremation. Though, to be fair, it was going to look like one anyway, but the original expectation was maybe one medium sized pile or a few small piles, not numerous large piles.

Ponyville's population was far from modest in terms of numbers. Nopony could truly put a number to that population, but considering just how many ghouls has been piled up after last night, the percentage in which the population here had to have dropped would need to be in the double digits.

Sterling sat at a table belonging to the local cafe, quietly sipping his tea as Hoofsing snored loudly beside him, face firmly planted on the surface of the table.

“You wouldn't think that a hunter like him was not a morning person,” Sterling said to nopony in particular. “Then again, I don't think that pony's slept since the day before he fought those Sirens.”

Two sets of hoofsteps could be heard approaching. Sterling turned his head, to see who else but Twilight Sparkle and Spike, both looking like they hadn't slept a bit since the fight ended.

“Um, who were you talking to?” Spike asked.

“The void,” Sterling answered. “You should try it sometime. Makes for a good conversation partner. At least, when it doesn't talk back.” Sterling tilted his head, getting a good look at the old wounds on Twilight's back. “Those look gnarly,” he said, voice teeming with sympathy. “Get a doctor to look a them?”

“Only so much they could do,” Twilight said quietly. “Are these jobs you do... always like this?”

“Honestly? This was one of the quickest and messiest jobs we done in a while,” Sterling admitted. “Though, it's never a pretty job.”

An awkward silence fell between the ponies and dragon. “So...” Spike said awkwardly. “You're over a thousand years old?”

“Slept through most of those centuries, but yes,” Sterling answered. “I was there for the good part of the war between Celestia and Nightmare Moon. Up until my old partner, loyal to Celestia he was, had to stake me through the heart. Never did follow through with the rest of the steps, though. Ol' Abraham always was a sentimental pony, I guess.”

“Abraham...” Twilight muttered, suddenly deep in thought. “Do you mean Abraham von Hoofsing, the legendary vampire hunter?”

“Wait, isn't Hoofsing that guys name?” Spike asked, pointing at the hunter who slept not even two feet away.

“Relatives,” Sterling said simply. “The Hoofsing family line is one of those few instances of hereditary Cutie Marks. Kinda like the Apple family.”

A small groan came from Hoofsing, as he raised his head. “We talkin' 'bout family now?” he asked groggily.

“Morning, handsome,” Sterling greeted. “Just going over some ancient history.”

“Well, if anypony knows their ancient history, it's you,” Hoofsing said. “Morning, princess. Spike.”

“Good morning,” Twilight replied. “... Can I ask you something?”

“Be my guest,” Hoofsing answered.

“Does it ever get easier?” she asked. “All the death?”

“Nope,” Hoofsing said without a moment's hesitation. “You just become numb to it, to the point where you're able to bottle it all up, until one night it all comes crashing down and leaves you an unmoving emotional wreck for a few days.”

The specificity of that example left Twilight and Spike looking more than a little concerned. “And... when was the last time that happened for you?” Spike asked.

“Last week,” Hoofsing answered.

Two sets of hoofsteps and one set of wingflaps could be heard. The four turned their heads, to see the combination of Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity, approaching them, all looking various degrees of tired.

“Morning, ladies,” Sterling greeted. “Holding up alright?”

“Well... just got done laying... what's left of Granny to rest,” Applejack sniffled. “So not really.”

“Pinkie Pie's in... quite the state, too,” Rarity said. “Given that she's friends with quite literally everypony in Ponyville, and given that we just lost...” she glanced over at the still burning piles, “SO many of them, I can't say I blame her.”

“It's the same with Fluttershy, too,” Rainbow Dash added. “Then again, she was already scared stiff with everything happening.”

“And the little ones?” Hoofsing asked. “I can't imagine those little crusaders got through that night without some mental scarring.”

“They're still sleeping at the boutique,” Rarity answered. “They've been through so much, I couldn't stand to disturb them. On a related note, though,” Rarity reached into her saddlebag with her magic, and pulled out a familiar red hat. “Scootaloo asked me to return this... tacky old thing to you. Heavens know what you like about it, but...”

Sterling took the hat with his magic, and brought it up to his face to give a sniff. He cringed slightly in response. “Gonna take a while to get that smell out,” he muttered. “Still, appreciate it.”

Twilight gently trotted up to Applejack, and wrapped a tender leg around the earth pony in a warm hug. An action that was copied by the rest of their friends present.

“So, what are you two going to do now?” Twilight asked the hunters.

“Assuming nothing comes up,” Hoofsing said, “we'll be hanging around for a few days. Make sure things stay safe, help with the clean up, that sort of thing. You'll definitely need to do something about the transfer of local power, considering your mayor was... among casualties.” It was, at that moment, the most tactful way he could have described the fate of Mayor Mare the Vampire.

“You say that like it'll be easy,” Applejack pointed out.

“Never meant to imply that it was,” Hoofsing replied.

Sterling's ears twitched for a moment. Once he put his hat back on (and mentally tuned out the smell that was stuck to it), he gave the air a sniff. “Think the matter's been resolved for us,” he said. “Mail call.”

Before anypony could ask what he meant, something crashed dramatically into the ground a few feet away. The dust settled, and from it rose a pegasus mare with grey fur and a blonde mane. What was most striking about this pegasus, though, were her yellow eyes that seemed to be totally uncooperative with each other, as one would seem incapable of pointing in the same direction as the other.

“Ditzy Doo?!” exclaimed both Rainbow Dash and Sterling, with the former being legitimately surprised, and the later sounding excited to see an old friend again.

“Hello, everypony!” Ditzy the mail-mare said happily. “Letter delivery for Mr Hoofsing and Mr Sterling!” The delivery pony reached her head into her bag, and pulled out a letter, offering it to the two.

Sterling took the letter, and... “Wrong one, sweetie,” he said, floating the letter back. “This one's for a... Montgomery. What a strange name.”

“Whoops! Sorry,” Ditzy said, taking the letter back, and rummaging through her bag once more. “I think it's this one!”

Sterling took the letter, giving it a once-over. “So it is,” he said. “Thank you, dear Ditzy.” Opening the letter, the others all took note on the wax seal used on it. It had been pressed using a Canterlot seal. “Hmm. Okay then,” Sterling muttered, before passing the letter over to Hoofsing. “We're wanted in Canterlot as soon as possible. Trixie, too, for some reason. Guess she's officially considered part of the team.”

A groan of annoyance was heard, courtesy of the blue furred mare in question, as she walked up to the group. “And I just woke up, too,” she said annoyingly.

Hoofsing took the letter, and gave it his own once-over. “Getting the train treatment and everything,” he noted, “but no word on whether it's an emergency or not. Probably a courtesy checkup, then.”

“Our little pony does seem to get a bit lonely, doesn't she?” Sterling said.

Rainbow Dash leaned over towards Twilight. “Is he talking about their boss, or do those guys have a secret daughter?”

“I'm guessing their boss?” Twilight said hesitantly.

“I 'unno, Sugarcube,” Applejack whispered. “Those two have been bantering like an ol' married couple since day one. I wouldn't be surprised if they did adopt.”

“Relax, it's just their boss,” Trixie cut in. “Even if those two get along like a cocktail recipe.”

“And 'those two' can still hear you ponies,” Hoofsing called out.

“So, what are you ponies gonna do?” Spike asked. “It is a royal order, in a way, so...”

Hoofsing thought for a moment, pointedly ignoring Spike's slightly sarcastic second sentence. “Sterling. Scribe,” he instructed, as Sterling quickly summoned a quill and piece of paper. “Let the princess know that while we have taken care of the threat to Ponyville, we will be holding back for a day to help the locals with the cleanup. Make sure it sounds all fancy-like while you're at it.”

“Sounds... all... fancy-like,” Sterling muttered as he wrote. “Done!” Sterling quickly folded the letter and placed it in an envelop, ignoring the stare Hoofsing was giving him. Nopony could say for certain whether the Nosferatu had actually written what the hunter had said word for word, and Sterling was the sort that thrived on that wonder. Quickly, he signed the letter to its recipient, and floated it over to Ditzy. “Here you go, my dear. Please see it delivered to her majesty as soon as possible.”

“You got it, Mr Sterling, sir!” Ditzy saluted, as she tucked the letter into the fold of her wing. “I'll just need to drop off the rest of these letter at the post office, first, and pick up anything heading to Canterlot”

“As you were, then,” Hoofsing said. “Far be it for us to get in the way of the postal service.”

“Oh, thank you, Mr Hoofsing!” Ditzy said. “Then, I'm off again!”

And so, Ditzy Doo took off to the skies again, flying in a shockingly erratic line. “I love that mare,” Sterling said. “You just don't get ponies that earnest anymore.”

“Oh, we do,” Hoofsing said. “They just tend to get stamped out by the oppressive horseshoe of a cruel and unkind world.”

Ditzy's flight back to Canterlot had been just that little bit faster than her flight from it. Helped in part by the fact that it was now properly daylight, rather than early morning. She never did fly well at night.

The Equestria Postal Service was, and really, always had been pony-kind's main method of keeping it touch with itself. A byproduct of limited technology, really.

Canterlot itself, more interestingly, had changed a whole lot since the events of three years ago. But, like many other ponies, the truth of what had happened back then was unknown, even to Ditzy Doo.

But, most ponies had a strong idea that the one to blame was the same pony that now resided within the castle of Canterlot itself. The pony that had given Celestia and Luna the boot.

Ditzy landed in front of the castle's main gate. There were no guards present. Not unheard of, given that when everything changed, nearly every guard and soldier in Canterlot left with their princesses.

Then again, it wasn't like the streets of Canterlot were any better. The capital of Equestria was now bordering on being a ghost town. Mail often came out of Canterlot, but there was rarely much post going in.

The halls of Canterlot Castle were just as barren. Every slight movement Ditzy made seemed to echo across the marble floor and walls. It even felt as if the flap of her wings would send the curtains billowing dramatically.

Before Ditzy now stood a large, ornate door, decorated with the likeness of Celestia on one side, and Luna on the other. On the far walls were the broken frames of stained glass windows, the images and legends they once depicted now lost to the shards of time.

A cloaked pony stood in front of the door, their fur a very light purple, and what little Ditzy could see of her eyes seemed to shift between blue and red, depending on the angle. The figure nodded at Ditzy, and with a faint glow from their horn, hidden under their hood, the door opened.

“Thank you!” Ditzy said happily, as she trotted past. Despite her best efforts, she was still unable to become friends with this lone guard of the castle. Perhaps she'd have to ask Sterling about them; he seemed to have some kind of connection with this guard.

The throne room had the feeling of being larger and far lonelier than just about anywhere else in the castle. The regal tapestries that once hung from the pillars were worn out, uncared for, and slightly singed here and there. At the farthest end sat two thrones, one adorned with the symbol of the sun, and the other, the moon.

Yet, the one pony that resided in this room sat at neither throne, instead opting to sit on the floor between them, and stare up at the mural depicting the two princesses that once resided here.

The pony in question wasn't much older than Ditzy was, with a coat the colour of warm embers, and a mane a mix of fiery red and sunlight yellow. On her flank, she bore a Cutie Mark of a red and yellow sun, and more noticeable than anything, she bore both the horn of a unicorn on her head, and the wings of a pegasus on her back.

She was an alicorn. The youngest of her kind. And all it took was one glance to see, to feel, the raw amount of remorse, sorrow, and regret she felt.

It was those feelings this alicorn felt that gave Ditzy her reason for doing this job; for being what was effectively the royal mail-mare. Because a letter delivered was a heart connected... or something sappy like that. Ditzy could never remember what the motto for the Equestrian Post was.

Just like how she could never remember what the proper thing to say when announcing ones self to royalty was. So, Ditzy just did what she usually did.

“MAIL CALL!!” the pegasus called out, causing both the alicorn, and the pony at the door, to flinch in surprise.

The alicorn turned her head towards Ditzy, her cyan eyes meeting at least one of Ditzy's. “Jeez, you got back fast,” the alicorn said.

“Yeah,” Ditzy replied, as she flapped her wings and flew over to the alicorn. “Mr Hoofsing and Mr Sterling wrote up their reply pretty quickly.”

“Then I'm guessing they're not immediately on their way, then,” the alicorn said, as she slowly trotted over to Ditzy, who took the letter the hunters had given her out, and offered it to the alicorn. She took the letter with her magic, tearing it open and giving it a read. After a moment, she chuckled slightly, a sound that always gave Ditzy that extra little bit of hope. “Sounds all fancy-like,” she said quietly.

Ditzy could not confirm whether that meant Sterling had written in that style, or wrote the actual words. “Anything else you'd like me to do, miss?” Ditzy asked.

“Well, those ponies probably won't be here until tomorrow at the earliest,” the alicorn said, “so if it's not too much trouble, perhaps you could keep me company for a while?”

Ditzy smiled brightly in response. “Of course! I'd be honoured and happy to, miss!”

That genuine earnesty got another small laugh from the alicorn. “Ditzy Doo, please,” she said. “I've told you, you can just call me Sunset Shimmer.”

Chapter Text

“So, I gotta question for ya, old man,” Rainbow Dash said bluntly.

“I'm hardly old, but whatever,” Hoofsing replied, as he read through several sheets of paperwork in the office of the former mayor of Ponyville. “What's up?”

“How'd you meet that neck-biter?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I just don't get it. Surely you didn't buy that whole 'nosfer-whatever' stuff he was talking about before when you first met him, right? What turned that all around?”

“I'm actually with Rainbow on this one,” Twilight Sparkle said. “No offence, but you don't exactly strike me as a... well, an optimist.”

“Some taken,” Hoofsing said. “And you ain't wrong. First time I got the whole nosferatu spiel, I thought it was a whole crock of droppings.” Hoofsing looked over at the clock. “Oh, what the heck. We've got time, and we can multitask. Why don't I spin you ponies the whole yarn?”

“Yes!” Rainbow Dash cheered. “Anything better than all this egg-head paperwork! Why are we even doing it, anyway?”

“Because with the death of the late Mayor Mare, you ponies need a new head of office,” Hoofsing said. “Or, at least, someone to hold the fort until your next election. We're just going over potential candidates right now, though frankly, I can already think of two options more than worthy of the job.”

“So, what? This is all a formality?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Isn't everything a formality?” Hoofsing asked back.

“Not really?” Twilight said hesitantly. “It's important to find the most qualified pony for the job of standing mayor. The first pony you think of might not be the right call.”

Hoofsing and Rainbow Dash shared a brief glance. “No guesses who the most obvious choice is,” Hoofsing said.

“Oh yeah. Totally,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “Kinda surprised she's not the only option.”

Twilight gave the two a puzzled look. A sentiment shared by Spike.

“Well, might as well get to spilling this tea,” Hoofsing said. “Let's see... it was around ten years ago...”

(10 years ago. Time until Equestria changes: 7 years)

Van Hoofsing was a young stallion, and arguably the best vampire hunter in generations. Granted, there were hardly that many vampire hunters in any given generation, given that there was no longer any threat of Nightmare Moon creating more. Now, nearly 1000 years since the first vampires were created, the most dangerous vampires were the ones smart enough to take their rules seriously.

So like, at least 30% of all vampires these days remembered that they spontaneously combust in direct sunlight. Still a dangerous amount, but it was manageable.

At least there was enough work to keep him fed.

Hoofsing trotted through the halls of Canterlot castle like a pony on a mission. In actuality, though, he was a pony out to 'get' a mission. It wasn't too often that he got called on by Princess Celestia herself.

Eventually, Hoofsing arrived at the ornate door that lead into the throne room, guarded by two unicorns of the royal guard. One of the guards, a stallion with a pure white coat and blue mane, kept neatly under his golden armour, and a Cutie Mark of a shield beneath three stars, gave Hoofsing a respectful nod of acknowledgement, before opening the door.

“Announcing! Van Hoofsing the Vampire Hunter has arrived!” the guard declared. “As you were, sir.”

“My thanks,” Hoofsing responded with a nod, as he stepped through the doorway. The throne room was brightly lit, the floors freshly polished, and the tapestries freshly cleaned.

At the far end, seated upon the throne, was one of the most majestic ponies anycreature could hope to lay their eyes. Even sitting, she was easily twice as tall as even the tallest pony Hoofsing had every met, and her mane seemed to shimmer in the light like the sun filtered through the ocean surface. To say it felt as if he were standing before a God would... actually be pretty accurate, considering alicorns were both phenomenally powerful and long lived.

Next to this majestic alicorn sat a young unicorn filly, whose coat and mane reminded Hoofsing of the setting sun. Going by the look on this filly's face, though, she was none too happy about Hoofsing's untimely arrival.

Hoofsing stopped at the slope that led up to the throne, and bowed. “Warm tidings upon this home, Princess Celestia,” he said respectfully. “Your vampire hunter has arrived, as per your request.”

“Warm tidings upon your visitation, Van Hoofsing,” Princess Celestia greeted in turn. “Thank you for coming on such short notice.” Gracefully, she turned her head towards the filly beside her. “My apologies, Sunset Shimmer, but I'm afraid we'll have to end our talk there.”

“Of course, princess,” the filly, Sunset Shimmer, said respectfully, bowing to the princess as she left. As she passed by Hoofsing, though... hoo boy, if the stink eye could kill.

“Quite the fiery student you've got,” Hoofsing commented as the door slammed shut.

“Sunset Shimmer is quite the progeny as far as magic goes,” Celestia said proudly. “I imagine she will be capable of great things in the future.”

“I get good vibes from that guard by the door, too. He new?”

“Indeed. His name is Shining Armour, and I kid you not when I say that his mastery of defensive magic trumps even my own,” Celestia laughed. “And don't tell anypony this, but I'm fairly certain he's sweet on my niece, who's been foal-sitting for his little sister.”

“Truly, a match made in heaven,” Hoofsing commented. “Perhaps, though, we should get on to business?”

“Certainly, my friend,” Celestia said. “Tell me, do you know the tales of Castle Dracul?”

“You speak of the castle that was carved out of dragon bones on the side of a mountain during the war with Nightmare Moon, that appears once every decade?” Hoofsing asked. “I have indeed. I also know it's the cause of many a hunter's deaths.”

“The very same, yes,” Celestia said. “And unfortunately, it has appeared once more, ahead of schedule this time.” A chill ran up Hoofsing's spine. “Worse still, there have been sightings of... unusual movements therein. I fear that some forces out there might be trying to awaken that which sleeps within Castle Dracul.”

“And you wish for me to do what I need to do, then,” Hoofsing surmised. “By your orders, my princess, it will be done.”

“And I thank you for the risks you take, Van Hoofsing,” Celestia said. “Equestria is a safer place with hunters like yourself in it, and your mastery of the whip brings hope to ponies everywhere.”

Hoofsing allowed himself a small, prideful smirk, as he shifted his shoulder, feeling the weight of the leather whip he kept holstered there. Once upon a moon, his family line had been in possession of a legendary Vampire Killer, but a thousand years ago, it was lost, and unfortunately not only did he not know anypony that could make a new one... the cost alone would bankrupt the family for generations.

Damn that foolish ancestor of his. How could a pony be so careless with something so powerful and nearly priceless?

On the edge of the Frozen North, where it was once said that the Crystal Empire resided, Castle Dracul sat atop a looming, ominous mountain peak. The glow of the full moon cast the shadow of the castle down on the small, quiet village that sat on the plains at its base.

Hoofsing shifted his posture, ensuring his cloak was still snugly fixed to his body. The Frozen North lived up to its name, to say the least.

The hunter strolled through the village, and found the place to be completely abandoned. On one hoof, it would have made sense for everypony to have gotten out of town the moment Castle Dracul appeared, but the place looked too empty for that to be the case. There wasn't any sign of panicked rushing. No hoofprints in the snow leading away from town, and even then, there wasn't anything for kilometres.

He could only guess what might have happened here. None of his guesses ended well for the residents here.

As he passed by a house, a small groan could be heard. Unsymmetrical hoofsteps crunched the snow beneath them, putting Hoofsing on guard immediately. From around the next corner, a shambling corpse of a pony lumbered forward, half of its body well rotted away.

The pony corpse turned its head towards Hoofsing, yet before its rotted brain could register him as prey, Hoofsing had drawn his whip, and with a resounding crack, had struck the pony with enough force that it's head was blown off.

“Ghouls,” Hoofsing muttered in annoyance, as he watched the rest of the corpse drop to the ground with a wet flop. “Always so many ghouls on this job.” Dipping his muzzle into his saddlebag, Hoofsing pulled out a small flask of Holy Water, and tossed it onto the corpse. There was little warmth to be gotten from holy flames, as even the snow beneath seemed unmelting to it.

Hoofsing pressed on, coming up to the edge of the village the was closest to the mountain. There were clear signs of struggle around here. Bodies had been dragged through the snow, leading towards Castle Dracul.

“What sloppy work,” Hoofsing muttered to himself. “Not even bothering to cover their tracks.”

The trek up the mountain was long and concerningly quiet, with only the howling of wind to provide backing sounds.

The air was biting as Hoofsing came up to the rusted iron gates of Castle Dracul. The castle, framing the moonlight ominously, stood tall before him.

“Now this feels right,” Hoofsing smirked. “Ominous castle in the dead of night? Full moon? Possibility of near impossible odds in the face of a horde of the undead? What a wonderful night to be cursed with this destiny of mine.”

Dramatically, Hoofsing ripped his cloak from his body, and, taking the handle of his whip in his mouth, broke into a full gallop as he charged into Castle Dracul. The moment he crossed that threshold, numerous ghouls and undead nasties rose from the snow.

Hoofsing wasted no time. Putting his years of training to work, he lashed his whip out, striking each and every creature that showed itself. One by one, the undead creatures collapsed back to the ground.

Galloping at full speed towards the grand door of the castle, Hoofsing pivoted 180 on his front legs, and delivered a mighty buck that shattered the ancient wood.

Freshly drained corpses littered the foyer of the castle, not even repurposed for use as ghouls. Drops of blood dotted the floor like constellations, leading to a flight of stairs that went up, up, up to levels unknown.

Hoofsing galloped up the stairs, as undead bats swooped down to prey on him, only to be swatted away by the resounding crack of the hunter's whip.

The stairs led up to what looked akin to a throne room, even though the far wall had long since fallen away, allowing pure moonlight to flood through. What could only be described as a well had been dug in the centre, and was filled up with gallons upon gallons of pony blood. At the far end of the room at a pitch black coffin, standing upright before the Mare in the Moon, and a red coated vampire pony.

“Ah... a hunter at last,” the vampire smirked, turning around to face Hoofsing. Vampires were truly an odd species when it came to ponies. No species of pony were exempt from turning into one, and when they did, they became closer in nature and abilities to an alicorn, growing the wings/horn that they previously lacked. Fighting a vampire was almost akin to fighting Princess Celestia herself. “I was wondering when one of you would show up.”

“I only heard about this castle this morning,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Now, let me guess. You're 'Dracula', aren't you?”

“Indeed I am!” 'Dracula' boasted, flaring his black wings out. “I see you have done your homework!”

“57.”

“... I beg your pardon?”

“You're the 57^th vampire I've dealt with that's called themselves Dracula,” Hoofsing pointed out. “And from the looks of it, you're only... 50 years old? You're a foal in comparison to the neck-biters I've dealt with in the past.”

'Dracula' growled viciously, baring his fangs. “You mock me?!”

“No, I'm judging you,” Hoofsing said. “If I was mocking you, you'd be absolutely sure about it... blood-stain.” The enraged look on the vampires face made the comment more than worth it. “So, what's your big plan here? Trying to revive your long-term booty-call?”

'Dracula' tried to steady his nerves, though his rage was still evident in his crimson eyes. “You mean you know not who rests here?” he laughed. “This castle is the resting place of the last true vampire! The final nosferatu!”

Hoofsing barked out a laugh. “The nosferatu are a myth! No vampire has ever lived even half as long as it would take to become one!”

“And yet, here I have one, still in slumber!” 'Dracula' laughed. “All I need is to bathe them in blood, and soon, we will rule the night once more!”

Hoofsing lashed his whip forward, striking the vampire pony across the cheek, and leaving a searing, burning gash on his face. Whether it was really a nosferatu in that coffin or not, a second vampire would make his job so much harder than it needed to be.

'Dracula' took to the air, jagged horn glowing a vibrant red as bolts of magic shot out at Hoofsing. Hoofsing's whip danced through the air like a hurricane, striking the magic out of the air, and cutting into the vampire's flesh with every change that came. With a mighty swing of his neck, Hoofsing launched the whip forward and wrapped it around the neck of 'Dracula', pulling taut almost immediately, and causing the vampire to let out a cry of pain as the blessed leather burned him.

Not wasting this opportunity, Hoofsing planted his hooves, and began to swing 'Dracula' around like a wrecking ball, slamming him into pillar after pillar, before tossing him upwards, and skewering him on part of a broken window frame. 'Dracula' gasped in shock, before going completely limp.

“That was suppose to be what'd given hunters problems over the years?” Hoofsing asked. “That guy was a joke.”

Before Hoofsing could turn his attention to the coffin, he heard a slight sound, causing him to pivot quickly around. In the far corner, hiding beneath the rubble, he could see a small, trembling flank and tail. Hoofsing approached carefully, pushing aside the rubble to find a young unicorn filly with a bright blue coat and almost white mane. Tears dripped from her terrified amethyst eyes.

Hoofsing's expression softened. “Hey there, little one,” he said gently, as he pulled a small flask of water from his saddle bag. “It's alright. I'm here to help you.” He offered the small flask to the filly, who quickly snatched it up and drank it quickly, clearly parched.

Hoofsing let out a small sigh of relief. The one thing he hated most about his job was the fact that he had to be sceptical about whether even the foals were vampires or not. Thus why he always kept an extra flask of Holy Water on hoof, specifically for situations like this very one. If they weren't a vampire, then it was just a regular old sip of water. If they were, though... let's just say it wasn't a pretty sight.

He could still vividly remember the first time this scepticism had saved his life. That had been... scarring, to say the least.

“Did you live in the village down below?” Hoofsing asked, to which the filly nodded in response. It didn't take much insight to realise that this filly was aware that her whole life; her friends and family, were gone. To be so young, yet know the impact of these horrors. “I am sorry I could not have gotten here sooner,” he said. “But it's over now. The nasty creature won't hurt you anymore.” Gently, Hoofsing lowered his body to the ground. “Climb on. I can take you all the way to Canterlot.”

“Canter...lot?” the filly asked, eyes lighting up in recognition. “Then... do you know Princess Celestia?”

Hoofsing allowed himself a little chuckle, imagining that this filly probably asked every pony that came from Canterlot that question. “As a matter of fact, yes,” he said. “In fact, she's the one that sent me out here, and I'm sure she'll be more than happy to-”

Something made a loud 'thud'. Hoofsing quickly turned, to see that the lid on the coffin had fallen forward, revealing the decomposed corpse of an ancient vampire.

The corpse made no movement. Even from where he was, Hoofsing could see something sticking out of its chest, where its heart would have been.

Hoofsing looked back at the little filly, and signalled for her to stay put, as he slowly crept closer to the now open coffin. Everything about this ancient pony was grey and mummified, save for the thing that served as the stake in its heart. Hoofsing's breath hitched, as he recognised just what that tool was.

“A Vampire Killer,” he muttered in awe. What was a thing like that doing here? Half of him was tempted to reach in and take the weapon, but fortunately, reason and logic won out, as he reminded himself that this very, very valuable weapon was the only thing keeping a vampire from waking up. It was a shame, but-

There was a wet crunch, as the Vampire Killer snapped at the stake, falling to the floor. Hoofsing quickly backed up, preparing for the vampire to lurch forward and strike, only... nothing happened. The corpse remained a corpse.

Hoofsing carefully crept forward, and with one hoof, scooted the Vampire Killer closer to himself before retreating back again. Just as he did, the vampire that had been skewered to the roof fell to the floor with a wet, resounding smack, the shock wave it caused slight, but just enough to cause the coffin to tip forward... and drop the vampire within into the pool of blood.

“... Shit,” Hoofsing cursed. “Damn that Murphy and his laws.”

The pool of blood slowly began to bubble, one becoming three, three becoming nine. The liquid surface began to rise slowly, before a large mass of blood broke away, floating off to the side a little, before slamming back down onto the ground.

A small mount of blood raised from the splash, before a sharp, sudden movement flung the blood away, revealing a set of large, leathery, crimson red wings, attached to the body of a pure white stallion, whose long black mane flowed dramatically in the night breeze, framing red eyes and a jagged, ominous horn on its head.

The creature's eyes were unfocused, as it let out a long, mist-filled breath. Not a single drop of red life marred its coat.

Hoofsing felt himself trembling at the sight of this... could he even call it a vampire? Hoofsing may have been as magically talented as a lump of old dirt, but even he could feel the raw amount of power that just emanated from this creature's being. It was one of those moments that put the fear of evils as ancient as Grogar into the hearts of ponies everywhere. Perhaps... there was credence to the existence of the nosferatu after all.

Slowly, the creature raised a hoof... and slowly turned around, walking towards the open wall, and staring longingly up at the moon. “How long has it been...” the creature said softly, voice like velvet. “Even the stars seem out of place in this night sky. And all this time, you've been up there. Alone. Makes me feel lucky I slept through... however many years it's been. The solitude must be maddening, your majesty.”

The nosferatu turned back around, facing Hoofsing, and... squinted his eyes in confusion. He rubbed a hoof over his eyes, on the off chance that there was something in them, then looked back at the stars, as if to judge the time. “... Abe?” he asked. “Abraham von Hoofsing? Is that you?”

Hoofsing blinked in surprise. It had been many moons since he had last heard anypony say the name of his distant ancestor, who fought in the war against Nightmare Moon alongside Princess Celestia. “N... No,” Hoofsing answered hesitantly, before pointing a hoof at himself. “Van Hoofsing.”

There was a moment of silence, before the nosferatu laughed. It was... light. Honest. The kind of laugh that came from recalling fond memories. “That ol' son of a sphinx actually managed to get laid,” he said. “And here I thought he'd go his whole life pining from Celestia's flank. Which, I'll grant, is a nice flank.”

“Did NOT need to know that,” Hoofsing shouted, praying dearly that the filly behind him didn't hear anything that had just been said. “Look, who the devil are you?!”

“Who am- Did you not read the writing on the coffin?” the nosferatu asked. “Was it not by your hoof that I am once again given flesh?!”

“No, it was the guy behind you,” Hoofsing pointed out. “I've not been close to your coffin since after the lid fell off.”

The nosferatu turned his head, and finally noticed the corpse of 'Dracula'. “Ew,” he said simply. “What happened to this tool?”

“I happened,” Hoofsing said, allowing himself to slip back into 'work mode'. “And I shall happen to you too. You do not belong in this world, monster.”

“Didn't we establish that I wasn't revived because I wanted to be?” the nosferatu asked. “I was called here by...” He glanced at the corpse behind him. “This guy! Who wished to pay me tribute with... is that an actual blood bath there? Gross.”

This creature was seriously throwing Hoofsing off his game. “Tribute?! You steal pony's souls, and make them your slaves!”

“Lies and slander!” the nosferatu argued. “I may have needed to drink blood to survive, but I've never once turned a pony into a ghoul or thrall! And besides, the same can be said of all religions!”

“Your words are as empty as your-” Hoofsing paused, thinking of what had just been said. “Seriously? Not a single ghoul?”

“I may need blood to survive, but I'm not a savage,” the nosferatu huffed. “Look, should I just do my introduction? I feel like we're talking in circles trying to make some sort of reference.”

Hoofsing let out a small sigh. “Fine. Do your thing.”

“Thank you,” the nosferatu bowed gracefully, before clearing his throat and flaring his wings wide. “The Bird of Hermes is my name. Eating my wings to make me tame,” he announced. “I am Sterling Silver, last of my name and blood. First of the Princess Luna's vampiric knights! And you...” He paused briefly, looking behind Hoofsing. “Neither of you know what I'm on about, do you?”

“I know of Nightmare Moon's vampires,” Hoofsing said, repositioning himself to obstruct the nosferatu's view of the filly. “But they were all slain nearly a thousand years ago, after Celestia banished Nightmare Moon to the... well, the moon.”

“A thousa-” Sterling Silver spat out in surprise. “It's been that long?! Celestia's forehooves, I feel like dust now!” He paused, and thought for a moment. “Is that why I don't feel the old thirst for blood? Why I can look at that pool and think 'ew'?”

“You think I believe that?” Hoofsing asked.

“I dunno,” Sterling shrugged, before moving with the speed of a shadow behind Hoofsing, and sitting down next to the filly. “What do you think, little one? Am I such an irredeemable monster?” The filly, expectedly, let out a scream of surprise, quickly fleeing to Hoofsing, and hiding behind his legs. “Well. That was damning, wasn't it?” Sterling asked drily.

Hoofsing and the filly shared a bewildered glance with each other. “This just got a whole lot more complicated,” Hoofsing muttered.

Several hours later, after making sure every pony body they could find had been given a proper burial, Hoofsing was now across the border of the Frigid North, and on his way to Canterlot once more, that young blue filly curled up on his back, and Sterling the Nosferatu following along.

Hoofsing really didn't know what to make of this development. The filly was an expected things, and as easily solved as asking a favour of the right pony (particularly, Princess Celestia). All it would take to help this filly is a little word here, a little word there, and she'll have a new life set out for her. Sterling, on the other hoof, was going to be far harder to explain to anypony.

At the very least, Sterling had tucked his wings back in such a way that it looked as if he were just wearing a very nice leather coat. But, there was no denying that he currently had a vampire following him.

As they drew closer to Canterlot, the sun rose. A momentary flash of panic washes over Hoofsing, as he and the filly quickly look over at Sterling, to see... him just basking in the warmth of the sunlight.

“Oh, what a feeling,” Sterling said wistfully. “You never realise how much you missed something until you feel it again.”

“Um... are you okay?” Hoofsing asked.

“Yeah?” Sterling questioned. “Why wouldn't I be?”

“Well...” the filly said hesitantly. “You're a vampire... in sunlight.”

One could practically see the gears in Sterling's mind turning, processing that statement. Once it had all clicked, Sterling disappeared in a puff of smoke, suddenly hiding in the shade of the nearest tree, a mildly panicked look on his face. It was, for Hoofsing, somewhat amusing.

Carefully, Sterling stuck a hoof out into the light, half expected it to burn. But nothing happened. No smoke, no fire. Like a foal afraid of being scolded by its mother, Sterling stepped out into the sunlight again, nervously looking at the sun.

No smoke. No fire. “What in the name of...” Sterling muttered quietly. “How am I doing this? I have seen my brethren combust in situations like this before. How am I defying the fate of my kin?”

“It must be something to do with achieving the status of nosferatu,” Hoofsing guessed.

Sterling gave Hoofsing an odd look. “You do know the word 'nosferatu' is just the old Ponish word for 'vampire', right?” he asked. “You're basically saying I've gone from vampire... to vampire in fancy.”

“Look, I'm not the one who made the terms up,” Hoofsing said. “So congratulations, you conquered the sun. Want a medal for it?”

“... A medal would be nice, yes,” Sterling said.

That, at least, managed to get a laugh out of the filly. Hoofsing wouldn't deny that he felt a faint sense of relief from that.

Hoofsing let out a rather amused sigh. “Come on. Let's just get inside and see the princess.”

It had only been a few days ago that Hoofsing had last walked down these halls. Now, he was back, with extra company in tow.

How would Princess Celestia react to Hoofsing bringing a vampire into the palace, like he was a little foal taking in a stray cat? At the very least, Sterling could be trusted not to scratch up the curtains or piss on the carpet.

It would only be years later that Hoofsing would learn that Sterling was the sort to tear up curtains if he had bad enough reason to. Jury's still out on the 'pissing on carpet' thing, and Hoofsing would be glad to leave that question unanswered.

Eventually, this odd trio arrived at the familiar door to the throne room, guarded once again by that new royal guard, Shining Armour.

The guard recognised Hoofsing quickly. “You have returned, Sir Hoofsing,” he greeted. “With company, it seems.”

“Things took a... turn at Castle Dracul,” Hoofsing said. “But I'd argue the 'threat' has passed. Is the princess available? I'd like to report to her as soon as possible, and request some... guidance on matters.”

“Fortunately, I don't believe she's speaking to anypony right now,” Shining Armour said, turning around and knocking on the door. “Announcing! Van Hoofsing the Vampire Hunter has arrived! With a plus two!” Talk about deja vu. “You may enter, sir.”

“Thank you, soldier,” Hoofsing nodded, as the door swung open before them.

It felt like a complete repeat of the last time he was here. Celestia and her student, Sunset Shimmer, once more sat on or by the throne, respectively, and a few extra guards lined the room. It looked as though it hadn't changed a single bit since he left nearly a week ago.

Hoofsing arrived at the same spot he'd taken up previously, and bowed low. “Warm tidings upon this home, Princess Celestia,” he said. “Your hunter has returned from his expedition to Castle Dracul.” Hoofsing pointedly ignored Sterling's muttering of 'They seriously call it that?'.

“And warm tidings upon your return, Van Hoofsing,” Celestia replied. “I see you have brought company back with you, as well.”

“Things took... an odd and rather unpleasant turn, I'll not lie,” Hoofsing said. “This filly is the only survivor from the village close to the castle, the rest having been... used to resurrect an ancient being by a vampire calling himself 'Dracula'.”

From her spot, Sunset Shimmer scoffed quietly. “Ain't that the most cliché thing you've heard,” she muttered. It was a sentiment Hoofsing could agree with.

Hoofsing felt the filly squirm quietly on his back, feeling uncomfortable with the attention. “This little one needs a home,” Hoofsing continued. “Is there anything that can be done about that? The last thing I'd want is to stick her into the life of a hunter.”

“I understand,” Celestia said. “You may leave such matters with me, my friend. And what of your other companion? Where might he fall into all of this.”

Hoofsing couldn't help but notice a slight hint of confusion wash over Celestia's eyes as she looked at Sterling. Confusion that was mixed with a faint sense of recognition. “Well,” Hoofsing cleared his throat. “You know how I mentioned that 'ancient being' that was being resurrected?” The concerned expressions from everypony was almost palpable. “Well... this is him.”

Sterling waved amicably at Celestia, who's expression was an unreadable mess of confusion. “Are you kidding me?!” Sunset Shimmer shouted. “Why in the wide world of Equestria would you knowingly bring somecreature like that here?!”

The silence that followed was mildly awkward, as most thought that Sunset had just spoken out of turn. “I like this kid!” Sterling proclaimed suddenly. “She is feisty!”

Hoofsing jabbed Sterling in the side. Fortunately for the vampire, Celestia seemed to not think the same way her pupil did, helped by the fact that Sterling was standing in a spot that put him in direct sunlight. “Perhaps you should introduce yourself,” Hoofsing whispered to Sterling. “Let any further complications come from your muzzle.”

“Capital idea, Van,” Sterling said, pointedly ignoring any potential sarcasm from the hunter as he trotted casually towards Celestia. The guards, and even Sunset Shimmer, readied themselves for any potential threat he might have posed.

Sterling stopped a foot away from the climb up to the throne, and bowed deeply. “Warmest of greetings to you, your majesty,” he said. “Or, perhaps 'nice to see you again' would be more fitting? Sterling Silver of the Night's Oath, at your service.”

A gasp of surprise slipped through Celestia's throat. “Sterling Silver...” she muttered. “I had thought Abraham von Hoofsing laid you to rest a thousand years ago.”

“He did,” Sterling said casually. “Staked me through the heart, but I guess that old softy didn't have it in him to go the whole nine yards. Thus, I have merely been... asleep, I suppose. With a Vampire Killer lodged in my heart, which is rightfully in Van Hoofsing's possession.”

“And your intentions?” Celestia asked. “What of those? A thousand years ago, your loyalties laid with Nightmare Moon, and she...”

From Hoofsing's perspective, there was an odd undertone of sorrow to Celestia's voice that he didn't quite understand. For Sterling, however, the truth was much more apparent. “I am a vampire who has conquered both the light of your sun, as well as my own blood lust,” he said. “I have all the time and options in the world, your majesty, and frankly... I've got nothing.”

Celestia and the rest of the ponies blinked in bewilderment. “I'm sorry?” the alicorn asked.

“I've got nothing,” Sterling repeated, shrugging his shoulders. “The war's long over, and even if it weren't, I bare no ill will to you, or anypony in particular. Not even to my old friend, who ran me through. Plus... the world has changed.” A lost, soulful glint made its way into Sterling's eyes. “One thousand years, and the ponydom has forgotten my name. I am not eager to make them remember. I have nothing to call my own, princess. I am as the modern Odysseus; I am Nobody now.” A dry chuckle, and his expression turned sombre. “I never realised how... sad it was to say that out loud. I was locked away, knowing only that my side had lost the war. I have no master and no brethren. No weaknesses or lust for blood. I've got... nothing.”

In that moment, Hoofsing saw something. Beyond the surface of 'the vampire', he could see just another pony, lost in a strange, new world. It was odd, in a way, to think 'what is a vampire without its drawbacks'. What is a vampire that isn't a threat to anypony? Can you really be called a creature of the night, if the day is not the bane of your existence? What was a blood sucker that no longer needed to suck blood, or had not want to anymore?

Hoofsing could see a sort of scepticism on the young Sunset Shimmer's face, seemingly untrusting of the vampire before them all. Not that he could blame the young student, but... something in the depths of his heart stirred. Celestia had always talked about 'the power of harmony' and things of that ilk. Wasn't this one of those times to put those teaching into effect?

“If I may,” Hoofsing spoke up, before even realising he wanted to speak. “Perhaps Sterling Silver should journey with me for a while? Get a lay of the land, and all that?”

Looks of bewilderment made their way onto every pony's faces, save for Celestia herself, whom looked... pleased at Hoofsing's choice. “You're serious?” Sunset Shimmer asked. “The Vampire Hunter wants to take the vampire under his wing?”

“Your sarcasm is noted, ma'am,” Hoofsing replied, “but Equestria was founded on the credence of harmony between all creatures, not just ponies. Would I really be worth the leather I wear, or the tools I wield, if I were unable to even consider giving somepony a second chance? To hold out a hoof in friendship to a pony who had merely chosen differently from me, or from Princess Celestia?”

Ponykind was dependant on harmony. This was an indisputable fact of life. Unicorns couldn't farm as well as earth ponies. Earth ponies couldn't affect the weather like pegasi. Neither pegasi nor earth ponies could use magic like the unicorns. An earth pony could easily lift ten times the amount of stuff in one go compared to either unicorns or pegasi. Pegasi were able to fly over just about any terrain that would get in the way of an earth pony or unicorn. A skilled enough unicorn of freaking teleport. Every species of pony had some sort of skill or power that helped them stand out from the other in some dramatic way, and that was even before you got into the matter of Cutie Marks. For all their differences, ponykind needed each other to survive; there was a very good reason that legends such as the Windigoes existed.

The Hoofsing family existed to hunt the creatures of the night, not because of what they were, but because of why they were. Van Hoofsing hunted because there were vampires that went out there and chose to be a menace and a threat. At least, that's what he told himself and others when asked about 'the possibility of a good vampire or werewolf'. And this moment? Right here? This was that moment to truly practice what he preached.

“And what of you, Sterling Silver?” Celestia asked. “How do you feel about this choice?”

“You're kidding me,” Sunset Shimmer muttered quietly. Clearly, she was not of the same mind as Hoofsing and Celestia.

Sterling took a breath, his gaze drifting to the light that shone from the windows. “A chance to be somepony again...” he said quietly. “A chance to belong somewhere...” A small, fond chuckle slipped through his lips. “Who am I to say no to that?”

(Present day)

“... And that's the gist of it,” Hoofsing finished, and he placed the last document down on the table. “That's how Sterling and I became a team, and how I went from 'Vampire Hunter' to just 'Hunter'.”

“Whoa,” Rainbow Dash said simply. “That was... well, at least 20% cooler then I expect, I'll give you that.” It didn't take a genius to know that this was her way of saying the story was pretty darn good, while still saving face.

“To think that your friend was grappling with such thoughts,” Twilight muttered. “It must have been hard for him to come to terms with it.”

“If anything, he just hides it well,” Hoofsing said. “It's the sort of problem that anypony who lives for more than a few hundred years will have to grapple with. Sterling himself has admitted to feeling rather lucky to have slept through those thousand years.”

“And to think, that Princess Luna was the original source of the vampires,” Twilight continued, lost in thought.

“I know where you're going with that, little filly,” Hoofsing cut in, “and the answer's no; Princess Luna has nothing to do with the recent uptick of vampires. If she did, we'd be in a whole lot more trouble.”

“And whatever happened to that kid you saved?” Rainbow Dash asked. “No offence, but you and your partner don't exactly strike me as 'Dad' material.”

“Some taken, and Princess Celestia used her magic to repress the memory of the event for the kid,” Hoofsing answered. “Just until she was old enough to be ready to face the truth. It took her all of five years to remember everything. In that time, though, she was adopted by the court magician of the time. You might get a laugh out of this, though; the magician was a stallion by the name of Lulamoon.”

Twilight and Rainbow Dash's jaws dropped. “You're kidding,” Rainbow said. “That kid you saved was Trixie?!”

“Small world, I know,” Hoofsing laughed. “Imagine my surprise when, a few years ago, we have to meet up with an informant, only to discover that it was the same filly from back then, all grown up and with a whole new ego. Ten years is such a long time for us mortals.” Tapping his hooves conclusively on the table, Hoofsing slid a document over to Twilight Sparkle. “Now, just need you to sign this, and us Hunters can finally be out of your manes.”

“Me? Why me?” Twilight asked, as she levitated the document up to her face, and began to read. After a moment, she gasped in surprise. “You want me to be in charge of Ponyville?!”

“Well, if the horseshoe fits,” Hoofsing shrugged. “By far, you stand as the most qualified pony for the job.”

“I'm not about to argue that,” Rainbow Dash said hesitantly, “but are you sure? Not to doubt Twilight, but she's been through a lot since that Sunset Shimmer came around. Wouldn't somepony like Applejack be more appropriate?”

“I considered it, but Applejack and her family are in mourning right now,” Hoofsing said. “It wouldn't be right to drop managing a whole town on her as well.”

“And dropping it on Twilight's lap is better?” Rainbow Dash asked.

Twilight took a slightly nervous breath. Whether she liked it or not, the hunter was right. Applejack's pain was far, far more recent. Too recent for her to be able to do this job. In comparison, what Twilight herself had been through was more than a few years ago, and sure, she still woke up to phantom pains from the wings that had been torn from her back so... so violently, and the guilt of failing the people she loved on that day still haunted her like a spectre, but after three years, that pain had become... familiar, she supposed. Comfortable, like old, well worn jeans. Sure, the trauma reared its ugly head the other night, and she froze up when everypony needed her most, but at the same time, it wasn't like she hadn't done that before. Twilight's track record for such things was up and down most of the time.

Twilight Sparkle took a deep, steadying breath. “Alright, then,” she said. “I'll do it.”

Rainbow Dash gaped in surprise, as Twilight levitated a quill to the document, and signed it. “Sorry for springing it on you like that,” Hoofsing said. “But, something tells me you'd have argued yourself out of it if I didn't.”

“Yeah, I could see that,” Rainbow Dash agreed. “Twilight does start 'Twilighting' if you give her enough heads up.”

Twilight gave her friend a bemused look. “Did... you just verb me?”

“It's not the worst thing in the world,” Hoofsing said, “getting verbed. Heck, half of my name gets used as slang for hurrying up.”

“Speaking of hurrying up,” Twilight said, “shouldn't you be getting to Canterlot, if you're done here?”

“Don't act like you're rushing me out the door too much, yeah?” Hoofsing chuckled drily.

As the unlikely trio stepped out into the fresh air, the were greeted by a rather... more likely group than their own.

“So, you lost your Cutie Mark?” Sweetie Belle asked, surprised.

“That's right,” Sterling answered, sounding almost proud. “Not sure when or how it happened, too. Musta been while I was asleep, but when I woke up, I was a complete Blank Flank, like you fillies are.”

“And it doesn't upset you that you've lost that thing that makes you special?” Apple Bloom said.

Sterling gave it a bit of thought. “Hard to say, really,” he admitted. “It's been so long, I hardly even remember what it was. Plus, I've got other things that make me 'special' these days.” To emphasise, he bared his fangs. “See? Not many ponies out there have these bad boys.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders looked in awe at the stallion in red. Hoofsing allowed himself a small smirk. Sterling really did have a way with kids. “Sterling!” he called out. “It's time for us to head out.”

“Aw, already?” Sterling moaned. “I was just about to get to the part where I reveal I was born a pegasus!”

“Really?!” Scootaloo asked.

“Yup!” Sterling grinned. “This horn of mine? Came with the vampirism. And I'll let you in on another little secret of mine.” He motioned for the Crusaders to come closer, then whispered in a tone just loud enough for Hoofsing and the others to hear it. “I was only born with one wing!”

The Crusaders' -and in particular, Scootaloo's- eyes lit up at that revelation.

“Was he really?” Rainbow Dash asked in a hushed whisper. “Born with one wing, I mean.”

“How should I know?” Hoofsing whispered back. “That guys says crazy stuff all the time, and half of those things are actually true.”

“Rude,” Sterling called out. “At least a third of what I say is based on facts!”

“But...” Twilight said. “Isn't a third less than...”

“See what I have to deal with?” Hoofsing sighed. “I have to put up with this nonsense every day.”

Sterling, bidding farewell to the Cutie Mark Crusaders, trotted gaily up to Hoofsing. “So, whatcha been talkin' about?” he asked cheerfully.

“The day we first met,” Hoofsing answered. “Things like that.”

“Ah, good days, those,” Sterling said, sighing wistfully. “Hey, did you get to the part where little Ditzy showed up? Always loved that part.”

“Wait, Ditzy Doo? She was involved in all this, too?” Twilight asked. “How? She couldn't have been much older than Trixie was at that time.”

“Yeah, not to mention there's, like, no hint of how she could have been involved,” Rainbow Dash added. “So what gives?”

“Whims of fate, really,” Hoofsing shrugged. “This part happened... about a minute or two from where I left the story, after Sterling had his little heart-to-heart with Princess Celestia.”

“Aw, you're baring my heart for them?” Sterling said fondly. “How sweet of you. But man, I remember that moment clearly. Seeing that cute little grey filly crashing through the window and slamming right into Hoofsing's head. Man, what a laugh!”

“Excuse me?” Hoofsing said. “I distinctly remember her crashing into your head.”

“Lies and slander!” Sterling shouted.

“Need I remind you that I had Trixie on my back on that day?” Hoofsing pointed out. “I distinctly remember not dropping her at all.”

In a moment of 'speak of the devil', Trixie trotted up to the group. “What are you idiots doing?” she asked incredulously. “The train's still waiting on us, you know! And the Great and Powerful Trixie does not like keeping an audience waiting!”

“Trixie, you remember that day in the Canterlot court ten years ago now, yeah?” Sterling asked. “Setting a debate for us; did Ditzy Doo crash into my head, or Hoofsing's?”

Trixie gave the two stallions a flat look. “You're both morons, you know that?” she asked. “Obviously, she crashed into Princess Celestia's head. Now, are we moving, or not?”

Hoofsing and Sterling shared a look as Trixie trotted off. “Surely not,” Hoofsing said.

“I think I'd remember if something that funny happened,” Sterling replied. “Oh well. We'd better hoof it and catch up.”

Sterling galloped off, catching up to Trixie. “Hey! Don't verb me so casually! That's for emergencies only!” Hoofsing yelled, before turning back to Twilight and the others. “Well, with that said; good day to you all. Stay safe, sleep well, look out for each other, and all that harmony stuff.” Turning back around, Hoofsing galloped after the other two. “You get your flank back here, or so help me!”

Twilight, Rainbow, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders, were left standing there. After a moment, Rainbow Dash leaned in to Twilight Sparkle. “So those two are banging, right?”

Twilight gave her friend, the embodiment of loyalty, a flat look. “Rainbow Dash, you really shouldn't say those things around kids,” she said. “But honestly, I wouldn't be surprised.”

(Who Ditzy Doo really crashed into ten years ago)

Sterling took a breath, his gaze drifting to the light that shone from the windows. “A chance to be somepony again...” he said quietly. “A chance to belong somewhere...” A small, fond chuckle slipped through his lips. “Who am I to say no to that?”

A warm, comforting feeling washed over the throne room. It was that sort of feeling that came from believing that everything was going to be alright in the world.

Then, either to test or mock that idea, one of the windows suddenly shattered, an uncontrollable grey blur zooming through the air.

Nopony was fast enough to react to it, not even Princess Celestia, as the object flew with the force of a ballistic missile, and slammed head first... into Sunset Shimmer's head. After a moment, it was realised that the grey mass that had just flown into her was, in fact, a small pegasus filly with a blonde mane and yellow eyes that seemed largely uncooperative with each other.

The silence that followed was heavy. Sterling broke out into uncontrollable laughter, while Hoofsing could only mutter a dejected 'Oh dear'.

Thus marked the day that five particular ponies first became acquainted with each other, not knowing what destiny had in store for them.

May the Gods have mercy on the rest of Equestria for what is to come because of that.

Chapter Text

The train to Canterlot finally came to a stop in its final destination. The carriage door swung open, and through it stepped Van Hoofsing, Sterling Silver, and Trixie Lulamoon... as well as her wagon.

“You know you could have put that in the cargo carriage, right?” Hoofsing pointed out. “I get that the train was empty, but...”

“Frankly, I'm more shocked that you were able to squeeze it on and off the train,” Sterling said. “How'd you do that?”

“A magician as Great and Powerful as I must have some secrets,” Trixie boasted.

“But the wagon!” Sterling exclaimed. “Bigger than the doorway! How?!”

Hoofsing allowed himself a small chuckle, but his eyes still traced over the form of Trixie's wagon and the door of the train, neither of which showed any signs of damage. Hoofsing may not have a single magical bone in his body, but even magic had to conform to the laws of spacial dimensions.

It would probably just be one of those things he'll never understand.

The streets of Canterlot... they used to be bustling with excitement. You used to be unable to walk five feet without at least casually brushing shoulders with another pony, whether they be a tourist or a snooty upper-class unicorn that was born here.

Now, though, three years to the day since everything went topsy-turvy, you'd be lucky to seen anypony out on the streets.

A fog rolled along the streets of Canterlot, low and thick. It parted against hooves and wheels much like a river. Canterlot felt like a ghost town, more than it did the capital of Equestria.

The closer the three got to the castle proper, the more Canterlot felt like it had been abandoned. The castle garden, once vibrant and full of life, now looked withered and decayed, though less because it had been neglected, and more because the pony that had been caring for it didn't really know what they were doing.

Hoofsing had a little experience with gardening. In fact, he had interned with the castle gardener for a few years before he got his Cutie Mark, and took over the family business. Plus, it made for a good hobby. Something non-violent to pass the time.

The interior of Castle Canterlot was just as empty and foreboding as the streets were. Hoofsteps echoed through the halls, emphasising just how empty the castle was these days. Hoofsing always imagined that this would be the exact sort of scenario where there would be a vampire waiting at the end of everything, preparing for one last climactic battle.

Unfortunately for that fantasy, the only vampires that walked these halls were on his side. Some day, maybe.

The trio eventually arrived at the large door that led to the throne room. Beside the door, a light purple-coated pony wearing a heavy black cloak stood. She looked over at the trio, and gave them a polite, professional nod.

On the other hoof, Sterling's face lit up like it was Hearth's Warming Eve. “Daughter!!” he exclaimed happily, rushing up to the hooded mare and embracing her tightly. “It's so good to see you again!”

“Gah!” the pony cried out. “Quit it already! For the last time, I'm not your daughter, Master!”

The pony's hood fell back, revealing a purple mane with blue highlights, as well as a set of blood red eyes. The faintest hint of fangs could be seen among her teeth.

Hoofsing chuckled heartedly. “It's good to see you again, Starlight Glimmer,” he greeted. “Have things been well here?”

Starlight Glimmer finally shook Sterling off, letting out a sigh of relief. “Thankfully, yes,” she said. “Better than what you had to deal with, from what Ditzy Doo told me.”

“And no accidentally walking into sunlight, right?” Sterling asked, sounding more like a fretful parent with every passing second. “You know it's not good for your heath!”

“And who's fault is it that I'm a vampire, again?” Starlight asked sarcastically. “Whatever. Just get in there and leave me alone, would you?”

With a flash of light from her horn, Starlight opened the door to the throne room. Quietly, Trixie leaned in to Hoofsing. “You still haven't told me the story about those two, you know,” she whispered.

“We'll have some time once we're done here, I'm sure,” Hoofsing replied. “I'll tell you the whole thing then. Deal?”

“Deal.”

The trio strolled through the door. The throne room felt almost lacking in it usual grandeur these days.

At the far end of the room waiting the young alicorn with the mane the colour of the setting sun. The trio stopped a few feet away, and bowed. “Warm tidings upon this home,” they all said in unison. From there, Hoofsing continued. “It is good to see you again, kiddo.”

“Right back at you, old man,” Sunset Shimmer responded. “Glad to see you haven't had your head bitten off just yet.”

“Give it time. You never know,” Sterling said. “But I'm with Van; it's good to see you're still holding on, lass. Lord knows things have been stressful for everypony.”

A small laugh escaped Sunset's lips. “Every day, I'm still surprised you two put up with me. I'd have thought you two were more loyal to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

“Our loyalty is to the ones who need it most,” Hoofsing said simply. “The princesses are powerful, and have enough allies as it is. You're doing what you can to help others, and that's reason enough to through ourselves into your corner.”

“Oh, what? Am I just chopped liver, then?” Trixie bemoaned. “Don't go treating the Great and Powerful Trixie as just another part of the package!” The hunter and nosferatu gave Trixie the sort of look that dared her to try and justify being here if she wasn't, in fact, part of the team. “This bozo's just pay well enough to keep me fed, is all.”

“Nice save,” Sterling chuckled. “Clearly, you are the pinnacle of pony morality.”

“Can we focus for five minutes, please?” Hoofsing cut in. “Apologies, princess. As you were.”

“Thank you, Hoofsing,” Sunset said, trying to sound as professional as she could, the end result being that she sounded like someone way out of her depths. “I have called you ponies here in hopes of hearing any sort of update on... The Source.”

Hoofsing and Sterling's faces turned serious. The matter of 'The Source', as they called it these days, was the primary focus of everything these ponies did.

“Regrettably, we've found no new information on it,” Hoofsing said. “Even the vampires we've been dealing with know nothing.”

“The good news is, though,” Sterling said, “that there's increasingly fewer places it could be hiding. We've only a few more places to check, before there's only... that option.”

“Must you ponies always play the pronoun game?” Trixie groaned. “For all that you talk about 'This' and 'That', I don't think I've ever heard anypony explain what they meant!”

“And for the sake of safety, it's best left at that, too,” Sunset said. “I don't suppose you've heard any odd stories lately, Trixie?”

Trixie sighed, knowing that she wasn't going to get this stuff clarified anytime soon. “The ponies of Manehattan seem to think they have a werewolf problem,” she said. “Never heard of there being any proof of one, but they've got a hunt going on anyway. The few pegasi from Cloudsdale that slipped through their closure thingie that I've met recently have also been complaining about unsettling screaming being heard. That's about it, really.”

“Two of the last places we've yet to investigate,” Hoofsing surmised. “Suppose we have our next heading, then.”

“What, Cloudsdale or Manahattan?” Sterling asked. “I don't think I need to remind you that earth ponies and unicorns can't walk on clouds.”

“Cloud Walking spells exist, you know,” Sunset pointed out. “They're not that hard. Hell, I'm pretty sure you know some yourself.”

“Oh, I do, but they're such a pain to constantly renew,” Sterling said. “If I'm away from this guy for more than a few hours while we're cloud-locked, he runs the risk of becoming a smear on the ground.”

“Then we can start with Manehattan, if you want,” Hoofsing sighed. “You big foal.”

“I see you two haven't changed much,” Sunset said, though it was hard to tell if she spoke fondly or was sighing in annoyance. “I suppose that will be all, then.”

“Wait, really?” Trixie questioned. “All that pomp and circumstance, and this was just a glorified base-touch?”

“There's only so much talking one can do through letters, you know,” Sunset pointed out. “Especially since Ditzy has to actually find these two.”

“A challenge for a pony with poor sight,” Sterling summarised. “As you were, then, lass. I owe Trixie here a story or three, so the two of us will be on our way.”

“Then best get moving,” Hoofsing said. “I've still some things I'd like to discuss with the kid.”

“We won't wait up!” Sterling said, as he turned around and grabbed hold of Trixie with his magic. “Let'sa go, Trix! Grand tales of adventure await!”

“Hey!” Trixie exclaimed, flailing her limbs defiantly. “Un-magic me this instant! The Great and Powerful Trixie will not be handled like this!”

Sterling cantered joyfully through the door with Trixie in tow. The look on Starlight's face made it all the more worth it, in Sterling's opinion.

“Alright, fillies!” Sterling said, as he continued to joyfully walk down the halls. “Today, ol' uncle Sterling's going to tell you a grand ol' story. The story... of Out Town!”

“'Our' Town,” Starlight corrected.

“That's a lame name,” Trixie commented. “Who'd run a town like that?”

“You're already looking at her,” Sterling said. “My little pony here was the founder, mayor, and overall dictator of the place. And my word, what a dreadful dump it was.”

“It was a foundation, Master,” Starlight retorted, spitting the word 'master' in the same way one might use a slur. “The start of something greater than the sum of its parts.”

“Is that what you call 'ripping Cutie Marks off of ponies and stuffing them in a massive rock'?” Sterling asked. “Because frankly, my dear, modern lingo is still lost on me.”

“She what?!” Trixie shouted, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable around Starlight. “Why would anypony think that was a good idea?!”

“Because Cutie Marks are a blight on pony-kind,” Starlight answered. “A Cutie Mark pigeon-holes a pony into one thing, and one thing alone. What if your talent is in baking, but you have no love for it? What if you're a pacifist, and your talent is in being a soldier? A world without Cutie Marks, where all ponies are equal, will allow a pony to truly pursue their passion and- would you stop mouthing along to everything I say?!”

Sterling nickered cheekily. “Come on, daughter of mine. Surely you must realise how insane your philosophy sounds,” he said. “Individuality is the spice of life! How absolutely abysmal would life be if we were all the same? In a way, Cutie Marks are passion. You, on the other hoof, were just pissy that your childhood bestie got his Mark first, and ended up moving away. You weren't revolutionary, my little thrall; you were petty.”

Starlight Glimmer looked more than a little annoyed, but chose not to rise to Sterling's jabs. “Now, enough dilly-dallying!” Sterling exclaimed. “It's story time! This all took place three years ago...”

(Three years ago. Time until Equestria changes: 2 hours)

The hunter and the vampire stood on the edge of what looked to be an abandoned village. The moon sat high in the sky, the ancient 'Mare in the Moon' no longer present on its surface, now that Princess Luna had returned to Canterlot.

The duo were here to investigate a series of missing pony reports, spanning back to a few years ago. The most recent report actually managed to track the pony out to this... dump of a place. Why anypony would run away to here was at the end of the day, part of the mystery they were here to solve.

“Don't you know that I'm still standing, better than I ever did?”

And, of course, Sterling just had to be singing.

“Lookin' like a true survivor! Feeling like a little kid!”

Hoofsing let out an irritated sigh. This was the fifth song he'd broken into since they left Canterlot. Same original artist, too. He was really starting to regret introducing the vampire to Equus John's works. “Would you cut it out already?” Hoofsing asked. “We need to keep a mildly low profile, remember?”

“Oh, who really cares about that?” Sterling said. “You and I are basically world famous! The most renowned hunter of the night in all of Equestria, and his vampire partner who's conquered the sun! We'd be household names if it wasn't for the fact that ponies don't think vampires exist!”

“I always wondered what was up with that,” Hoofsing admitted. “I mean, Princess Luna's personal guard have bat wings, and I don't even know if they're a subspecies of pegasi, vampires, or their own thing entirely. The idea of vampires ain't too far-fetched, and we have dragons as neighbours.”

“Yeah, I never quite understood those bat ponies, either,” Sterling admitted. “They're like... cheap knockoffs of real vampires. Bit-store variants.”

“Not as many drawbacks, but nowhere near as strong,” Hoofsing added, quietly glad to have put Sterling on a tangent about possible subspecies of ponies. “Maybe some crossbreeding happened somewhere down the line?”

“What, you think the bat ponies might be dhampirs?” Sterling asked, before pausing to give it some more thought. “Actually, I could see that being the case. Add on an extra thousand years of diluting, and before you know it, you've got vampires in appearance only.”

“On that, we can agree,” Hoofsing said. “Now, can you smell anything... odd, about this place?”

“Buddy, I can taste the strangeness here,” Sterling said. “Despite no lights being on, every pony in every house is currently watching us, and they all smell horribly wrong.”

“Wrong? Wrong how?”

“Like something's been ripped from their souls,” Sterling answered darkly. “Dark and powerful magic has been used here.”

Suddenly, every door swung open with a resounding 'bang'. Dozens, maybe even hundreds of ponies walked out in unison, every step matched with the others. After a minute of perfectly in-sync marching, the two were surrounded on all sides by ponies of varying colours, all with similarly cut manes, the single most forced and unnatural smile known to pony-kind... and the same equals sign Cutie Mark on every flank.

Hoofsing's face went pale. Sterling's face wasn't able to get paler than it naturally way, but if it could, it would.

“I think I've had nightmares like this,” Hoofsing whispered. “They don't... smell dead, do they?”

“No... No, they're alive,” Sterling whispered back. “Somehow, that makes it worse.”

“Hello. Good Day. Nice to meet you, friends,” the ponies all sang in unison. “This is, Our Town. Where sorrows come to end.”

“They're singing,” Hoofsing muttered in annoyance. “Why are they always singing?”

“Your lives, are full, when you live in Our Town,” they continued. “So come. Join us. And turn around that frown.”

“It's not even that catchy,” Sterling said. “It's only creepy. Whoever wrote this song clearly doesn't have a talent for it.”

Once the ponies were done with their song, they parted, and a mare with a light purple coat and dual toned purple and blue mane. She bore the same Cutie Mark as the rest of the ponies, but something about her struck the hunters as creepy for entirely different reasons.

“Welcome, new friends!” the mare greeted. It wasn't hard to tell just how fake her 'joy' was. “It's been so long since we've had visitors! Welcome to Our Town!”

“You'll forgive us if we find your welcome threatening,” Hoofsing muttered. “My name is Van Hoofsing, and this is my partner, Sterling Silver. We're here from Canterlot about ponies that have been going missing.”

“My word! Canterlot, you say?” the mare exclaimed. “You've come so far! Please, feel free to use our in, and rest for the night!”

“No need, my dear,” Sterling said. “We're nocturnal by trade. But I fear you've us at a disadvantage; you haven't shared your name with us.”

“Oh my! Where are my manners?” the mare said. Sterling fought the urge to gag. “I am Starlight Glimmer, mayor of Our Town; a place where ponies can truly be equal.”

“Ah... huh,” Hoofsing said simply, not entirely sure if he wanted to touch on that subject. “Does this equality have something to do with ponies disappearing, leaving worried family members in their wake? Fillies and colts without their parents, and all that?”

Starlight Glimmer looked positively aghast at the statement. “Perish the thought! Everypony who's come to Our Town has done so of their own free will, seeking freedom from their Cutie Mark!”

That alone was a damning non-answer. Sterling lent in to his partner. “Psst. Van,” he whispered. “I think this filly's a few nails short of a barn house.”

“A few trees short of an orchard, too,” Hoofsing whispered back. “You said 'freedom from Cutie Marks' before. What does that... mean, really?”

Starlight's face lit up, and not in a way that gave the duo any comfort. “Are you interested in joining our family?” she asked eagerly.

“More concerned about what that would entail,” Hoofsing quickly waved off. “A Cutie Mark is a physical sign of what a pony's talent is. It lets us know our strengths, how we can contribute to society best, and aid our fellow ponies. To rob a person of their talents would be like denying an apple its purpose.”

The slight glint of annoyance in Starlight's eyes was not lost on them. “But to have a talent is to be superior to other ponies in some way,” she countered. “Superiority breeds inequality. Pigeon-holing breeds unhappiness. Can you two really say you're happy with the destiny your Cutie Marks have given you?”

Hoofsing shrugged. “Mine hereditary by nature, and it's not like I don't have a life outside of it,” he said. “I may be a hunter by nature, but that didn't stop me from learning how to cook.”

“And this guy? He does a mean quiche, let me tell ya what,” Sterling commented. “As for me, I haven't been able to follow my Cutie Mark in years, but that doesn't mean I'm not good at things. For instance...” He took a quick sniff of the air, and paused in confusion. He took another sniff, and, realising something, smirked. “Ohh... Now isn't that interesting?”

Starlight's face took on a concerned look. Hoofsing merely rolled his eyes, knowing just how 'extra' things were about to get.

Sterling stalked ominously around Starlight Glimmer, like a lion circling its prey. “You know, child... there's something very interesting about all this,” he said darkly. “These ponies, you see... they reek of missing. Anypony with a sharp enough nose can smell that something's been torn from their very souls. And from the smell of it... that something is being kept in a cave on the side of that mountain over there, right?” The look of Starlight's face from that was positively palpable. “And then... there's you. I can smell the insolent stench of your magic all of this place, and yet... you lack the sent of one who's had something ripped from their being.” That statement alone got the rest of the ponies to drop their forced smiles, and look very confused. “Rules for thee, but not for me, am I right?”

Starlight found herself trying to back away from the pony in red, but every time she did, he'd always end up behind her once more, forcing her to turn around. One step back, two steps back in the other direction. “What are you talking about?” she asked. “I'm...”

“Tell me, filly. Do you know what a liar smells like?” Sterling asked. “It's the smell of hypocrisy, of deceit... and strangely, citrus. It's a scent you just stink of, filly.” With that, Sterling chuckled darkly, as the light of the moon started to turn a deep red. “I imagine ripping a Cutie Mark from a pony's flank takes a lot of power. Power that could only come from a particularly gifted unicorn. A unicorn...” There was a flash of movement. Starlight's vision was blinded by Sterling's hat suddenly being directly in her face. Then, she felt something leathery brush against her flank. “... who hasn't given up her own Mark yet.”

Gasps of shock erupted all over. Starlight quickly threw the hat off her face, and looked back at her flank in horror, as her Cutie Mark, mere moments ago being the same equals sign as the other ponies, had been rubbed off, revealing a Mark that looked not unlike a falling star.

“You lied to us...” one of the ponies said. “You said we'd all be equal here! So why do you still have your Cutie Mark!”

“It's not like that!” Starlight yelled.

“I 'unno. Looks pretty like that to me,” Sterling said. “Equality's good and all that, but maintaining it, ensuring nopony takes more than their share... there needs to be somepony with more than their fair share, doesn't there? That's the hypocritical problem with 'equality'; it can only be maintained by those that don't play by their own rules.” another low chuckle escaped his throat. “But that's not even what this is about, is it? No, I can see it in your eyes. This isn't about societal change, is it? This is... a personal vendetta against the concept of Cutie Marks, right?”

Finally fed up with his talking, Starlight fired a beam of condensed magic at Sterling, which pierced through his chest, shot out the other side, and struck the back of the sign that hung at the town entrance.

The ponies of the town gasped in shock. Hoofsing shook his head. Sterling simply looked down at the new hole he had, and sighed in disappointment.

“Now that? That's just plain rude,” he said. “Honestly, who blasts a guy just because he's blowing holes in your philosophy? Bad manners, I tell you.”

Starlight looked appropriately horrified. “How... how are you not dead from that?”

Sterling smirked in response, as the blood red light of the moon shone down, and he unfurled his crimson, leathery wings. “Simple, my little pony; you stand before a reagent of the night.”

Horror quickly turned into absolute terror, as Starlight's magic flared to life once more, and she blipped out of existence, teleporting somewhere else.

“You want to play tag, then?” Sterling cackled, as he took to the air. “Alright. I'm 'it', then.” Sterling took off, leaving a sonic boom in his wake that shook some windows, and shattered the rest.

Hoofsing looked in the direction Sterling flew off in, towards the mountain, and sighed. “Never by half, that guy,” he said, before turning to face the other ponies. “Alright, who's up for getting their Cutie Marks back?”

Starlight galloped along the frosty mountain pass as quickly as her legs could carry her. She could teleport great distances in a single bound, sure, but not quite in quick succession, and it took longer for her next spell depending on how far she had travelled. Considering how far she had just gone with that one spell, she'd need at least a good two hours to recharge.

She hated that these... noponies had just shown up and ruined her life's work, but right now, survival took priority. To think, vampires were real! How was such a thing not common knowledge?

Curiously, Starlight glanced at the blood moon that hung in the sky. Was this a result of that vampire's power? Vampires were said to be tied to Nightmare Moon, so maybe they could affect the moon as well?

Starlight took a quick turn, running into an ice-covered cave in the side of the mountain. By now, they've probably lost her trail, so she could afford a quick breather until the sun rose.

“Ooh... bad choice,” Sterling's voice suddenly echoed. “I've already scouted this place, kid. It's a dead end. Or... did you think you lost me?”

“How did you find me?!” Starlight yelled. “How did you beat me here?!”

“I told you, I can smell you,” Sterling said, as his reflection appeared on the icy wall beside Starlight. “I can smell your lies, and your fears. Just as time catches up to all mortals, I will always catch up to my prey.”

Starlight's blood ran cold. Cold enough to make the frigid mountain air feel like summer. So many questions flooded through her head, chief among them being 'How is this vampire reflected on the ice, when vampires don't have reflections'.

“Now, you're probably wondering,” Sterling said, as his reflection moved from the nearby wall to the ceiling. “How does a creature that doesn't have a reflection... have a reflection?” Starlight shuddered at the thought that her mind was being read. “That's actually a bit of misinformation. The only reason vampires didn't appear in mirrors is because, back in the day, mirrors were backed with silver to be reflective. Y'know, a sacred metal? I knew that ice didn't follow the same rule, but imagine my surprise to learn that mirrors these days use aluminium instead? Gave myself half a scare the first time I needed to use the little foal's room, let me tell you.” A rather hearty chuckle escaped his lips, as his reflection moved down the icicles that hung from the ceiling. “But enough about fun trivia, my little prey. We're here about you.”

Starlight, in a panic, tried to invoke another teleport, but her magic fizzled out on her horn. “What... do you want from me?!” she screamed. “What makes me so damn interesting to a freak like you?!”

“Because you are powerful, my dear,” Sterling cackled, his hoofsteps echoing from every direction, as he appeared on every reflective surface around. “Powerful and unchecked. Ambitious, but foolhardy. To dangerous to be left alone... but too powerful to be worth leaving as a corpse.” There was a slight pause in his speech, before he continued. “Well, that and the missing pony reports. Do you realise how many kids have been left alone by their parents because of this? So many.”

Starlight backed up fearfully, before bumping into something behind her. Panicked, she turned around quickly, only to be met with her own reflection in the wall of ice. She needed to get out of this cave. It had been a horrible idea to hide out in here in the first place. For all she knew, this cave could have been a dead end.

Then... from behind her... through some impossible feat of perspective, a figure stepped to the side.

It was behind her. He was behind her.

Fear froze her, locking her in place. Despite there being no wind in this cave, Sterling's pitch black mane billowed in waves like a river. His eyes shone like rubies in the cold.

“You are too talented to be wasted as a corpse,” Sterling said, as his magic coiled around a large stone that Starlight hadn't noticed before, and carved it into the body and lid of a coffin, “and far too powerful to be left alone. So, logically, there's only one option left.”

Starlight's eyes followed Sterling. “Wh-what's that, then?”

With a smirk, Sterling bared his fangs. “To make you mine,” he said, before lunging forward and sinking his teeth into the side of her neck.

Starlight felt panic flood her mind. She tried to resist, but found her strength was just... gone. She could feel her veins run cold, as her blood was drained and replaced with... something else. Something that made every fibre of her being itch. It was like poison ivy was being used to sand her bones.

After what felt like an eternity, Sterling removed himself from her neck, and Starlight's body fell slack, and collapsed to the ground. Small, sporadic twitches rocked her body, as the vampiric venom worked its way through her veins.

Sterling took hold of her with his magic, an unceremoniously dumped her in the coffin he had just made. “Never had a thrall before,” he said to himself. “It's kinda exciting!”

Casually, Sterling sauntered out of the cave, the coffin floating closely behind him, as he sang a little tune. “Growing up, you don't see the writing on the wall. Dancing by, moving straight ahead, and here we are...”

(Present)

“... And that, my little pony, is how Starlight Glimmer became my daughter in all but law,” Sterling finished.

“That is not how it went,” Starlight argued. “I got at least a few more shot in on you before you bit me.”

Sterling thought for a moment, trying to recall. “Nope. Don't remember, so it didn't happen like that.”

“You two really are made for each other,” Trixie commented. “By the way, how'd you do that thing with the moonlight back then? Is that just some vampire power you have?”

“Oh, that?” Sterling questioned. “That wasn't me.”

“It wasn't?” Trixie asked. “Then... what was it?”

“That... was the moment Equestria became what it is today.”

(Three years ago. Time until Equestria changes: 0)

Far off in the distance, even in a place as remote at this, everypony could see all hell breaking loose.

Hoofsing and Sterling had reconvened at the entrance to Our Town, the former having helped restore the Cutie Marks to all the residents by means of busting the giant stone wall they had been sealed in through clever use of several sharp tools, and the later having procured his new thrall.

The two watched in shock as, far in the distance, a pillar of raw, untamed magic pierced the heavens.

“That direction,” Hoofsing said. “That's coming from the Crystal Empire!”

“Isn't that where the princesses are holding that summit thing?” Sterling asked. “What the hell's happening there?”

“You think I'd know?” Hoofsing shouted. “Damn it. Even at full gallop with no breaks, it'd take us at least a full day to get there!”

Sterling's brain worked quickly, as he glanced over every little detail that surrounded him. Spying a few broken down wagons, an idea formed. “I know how to get us there quickly,” he said quickly, as his magic got to work taking the broken wagons apart, and reconstructed them into a single, solidly built cart... built around Starlight's coffin, using it as a base. Sterling jumped onto the coffin-cart quickly. “Hope on. We're going for a ride.”

Hoofsing was understandably confused, but complied. “I get that this'll be a bit faster,” he said, “but it'll still take us most of the day. And what's going to power this?”

“Not horse power, I'll tell you that,” Sterling chuckled. “This is a little something that Abe, myself, and Princess Luna use to do back in the day.”

Before Hoofsing could question what he meant, Sterling grabbed hold of the wheels with his magic, and began spinning them at a speed previously thought inconceivable.

A second later, and the only evidence they had ever been in that spot that was left were burning wheel tracks on the ground.

Hoofsing quietly swore he'd never travel in any manner that Sterling would recommend from here on out. He many not have been a pony that suffered from motion sickness, but that speed... he's pretty sure he could feel last weeks breakfast trying to upend itself.

Still, on the plus side, they had made it to the edge of Crystal Empire territory in an hour.

But, that was all they could do. A powerful barrier had been set up around the Empire, encompassing a great deal of land. It was a sort of two-layered thing, designed to both keep things out, and keep things in. Or, perhaps it was two separate barrier spells, set up side by side? It was hard to say, and Hoofsing was far from magically attuned enough to tell.

And the Crystal Empire itself? From where they were, it looked like it had nearly been razed to the ground. Building had been struck by bolts of powerful magic, smoke rose into the skies, and one might be forgiven for thinking that Sombra had returned once more.

Sterling's nose twitched slightly. “That smell...” he muttered, sniffing the air deeply. “Blood. Alicorn blood.” He took another deep whiff. “Not bleeding. Blood belongs to someone else... the Princess of Friendship?”

“In ponish, please?” Hoofsing asked. “What the hell are you saying?”

“Whoever I'm smelling, they've got Princess Twilight Sparkle's blood on them,” Sterling explained, before sniffing again. “An alicorn themselves, it seems. But not Celestia, Luna, or Cadence. Yet, still oddly familiar. Where have I smelt this before?”

“Worry about that later!” Hoofsing instructed, as he undid the latch that kept his Vampire Killer on his shoulder. “Where is this alicorn?”

Sterling motioned his head to side, along the edge of the barrier. “That way,” he said.

The two galloped along the side of the barrier, mentally preparing themselves for whatever they could possibly find.

What they found was a crater, within which was a young, nearly catatonic alicorn mare with an amber coat, fiery crimson mane, and familiar sun-themed Cutie Mark.

“Isn't that...?” Sterling muttered in surprise.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Hoofsing finished. “But, she disappeared three years ago. How is she... and an alicorn, too?”

A small murmuring could be heard coming from Sunset Shimmer. Cautiously, the two stallions moved closer, raising their ears to listen. “What... have I...” was all they could make out.

Hoofsing and Sterling shared a concerned look. The odds of Sunset Shimmer's appearance here and the state the Crystal Empire was in being connected were almost a guarantee. But, what that connection was would have to wait, because in a situation like this, where there was only one option to do, all you had to do was do it.

Hoofsing gently picked Sunset Shimmer up and got her onto his back. “Let's get her back to Canterlot,” he said. “We'll figure out what to do from there.”

“What about the princesses?” Sterling asked. “Shouldn't we try to get into contact with them?”

“Not much we can do about it here,” Hoofsing said. “We lack any sort of magic to send a message to Princess Celestia. Plus, notice how the fighting's stopped. Either they have this under control... or it's already too late.”

“Bit pessimistic, don't you think?” Sterling said. “But, I can't argue that, my friend.”

Hoofsing trotted away, heading back towards their makeshift cart. Sterling began to follow, but paused for a moment, when he spotted a familiar mare on the other side of the barrier.

Princess Luna. His master, his progenitor, his lord and his friend. She looked like she had taken a beating, but was still in relatively good condition. She shot a few bolts of magic at the barrier, to no effect. Her mouth moved, trying to tell Sterling something, but it seemed the barrier blocked even sound. Sterling had no idea what she was saying, but the one thing he could make out was 'Sunset Shimmer'.

Sterling turned himself to face Princess Luna directly. “I'll not pretend I know what's going on, princess,” he said. “I imagine you can't even hear the words I'm saying. But, I promise you, I'll find the way to make things right.” He bowed, deep and respectfully. “Come what may, I will do what I must. For I am, and will always be, the fangs of righteousness.”

“Sterling! Hurry up!” Hoofsing called out. “I can't exactly work this thing myself!”

Sterling gave a hearty chuckle, before sharing one last look with Princess Luna. The two nodded at each other, and parted ways.

(Present)

“I know what you're planning to ask me, kid,” Hoofsing said, once he and Sunset were alone in the throne room. “My answer won't change.”

“And you call me stubborn,” Sunset sighed. “There are only three places you haven't checked, two if you consider that barrier around the Crystal Empire. If the Source isn't in them, then...”

“Then nothing,” Hoofsing cut in. “Even if it turns out there isn't a Source for all this darkness plaguing Equestria... Even if all these vampires, werewolves, and what-have-yous are a byproduct of the burst of magic that turned you into the alicorn you are today, your death will not right anything. Even if there's no 'greater force of evil' out there, you're doing more good by living.”

Sunset Shimmer fell silent for a moment. “But... that doesn't change the fact that I've hurt so many ponies,” she said. “All because I thought I was worth more than I actually am. It's only now, that I've finally gotten exactly what I wanted... that I learnt I wasn't worthy of it in the first place.” She looked at Hoofsing with steely, sorrowful determination. “Justice must be dealt, right? If the only justice that can be dealt is my head rolling, then...”

Hoofsing stomped his hoof down hard, cracking the marble tiles. “Kid, I don't know if Celestia taught you this fact,” he said angrily, “but I know I have: There is no justice to be found in a blade. There is no righteousness in the gallows. You'll do more right by living, kid, so for the love of all that is good, live. Live, and see things get done right. Even if the world might still scorn you afterwards, do right by living, and retire knowing you gave it your all.”

Sunset looked out at the fog covered city below. “You say that like it's easy.”

“I don't mean to imply it is,” Hoofsing said. “Life has a way of testing us, much like Celestia has a habit of doing, as I'm sure you remember.” That, at least, got a small laugh out of the mare. “Life constantly tests us, to show us the cut of our mettle. It is our duty, and our strength, to rise to those challenges, and show the world who we really are.”

“And who am I, really?” Sunset asked. “Who am I, the pony who tore the wings off of the Princess of Friendship, who stole an Element of Harmony and used it for selfish reasons? What worth do I have, as a fraud? An usurper to this throne?”

“You have your regret,” Hoofsing pointed out. “And regret is as powerful a motive as spite can be. Let those feelings guide you, but not to your end.”

Sunset Shimmer let out a low breath. “Do you have many? Regrets, I mean.”

“A few,” Hoofsing admitted. “Probably not as much as Sterling does, I bet. A thousand years is plenty of time to build up regrets.”

“Really makes you wonder how many the princesses have,” Sunset muttered.

“One can only wonder.”

Chapter Text

Manehattan stood as Equestria's economic juggernaut, the centre of major commerce for the whole continent. Arguably, the only other place that came close to matching the amount of bits that changed hooves was Las Pegasus, and that was only because Las Pegasus was the gambling juggernaut of Equestria.

Well, okay, that and being a massive amusement park at the same time, but the money mostly came from gambling, let's be real.

The only working train in all of Equestria pulled into the station. Most ponies just ignored it. They didn't trust their 'new princess', or anything she sent their way. Even if what Sunset sent them was exactly what they needed, or in this case, literally what they asked for.

Hoofsing, Sterling, and Trixie, all stepped off the train and onto the platform. Nopony was there to welcome them.

“Well, I never,” Trixie huffed. “They say they're having a werewolf problem, but when the problem solvers come to town, not a single soul to greet the Great and Powerful Trixie and her entourage!”

“What, we're the plus ones?” Sterling asked, pressing a hoof against his nose. “God, this place still stinks to high heaven. How do modern ponies put up with this smog?”

“We've had over fifty years to get use to it,” Hoofsing said. “Doesn't make it good, but we tolerate it.”

“Well, it's gonna make work a whole lot harder, let me tell you,” Sterling grumbled. “Can't smell anything in this dump of a city.”

“Well, all the pitchforks and torches everypony's carrying probably isn't helping that,” Trixie pointed out. “Looks like a proper witch-hunt going on.”

True to form, every pony that passed by the entrance to the station was either balancing a pitchfork in one of their hooves, or carrying a burning torch in their teeth. It was almost comical to see, in a morbid way.

“Great,” Hoofsing sighed. “Only thing worse than the creatures of the night; stupid, angry mobs.”

“I hear that,” Trixie agreed. “I can't even count the amount of times I've been run out of town just because I messed up a performance slightly.”

“Speaking of performances,” Sterling said, “where's your wagon?”

“On the train,” Trixie answered. “You need permits and bookings to put on a show here. Don't have the booking, and lost my permit last time I was here because apparently somepony thought it would be funny to wax the stage floor with cooking grease.”

The two hunters cringed. “Whoever did that,” Sterling said, “I hope they burn in Tartarus for aeons to come.”

“I'll drink to that,” Hoofsing agreed. “Now, let's get moving. We've work to do.”

In a place like Manehattan, especially in a situation like this, there weren't many places a pony could go to say 'Hey, we're here to help, what's the situation?' without a few raised eyebrows. Even the police department didn't seem to take kindly to them.

Every time they asked a pony 'what was the problem', the only answer was 'there's a werewolf in town'. To 'has the werewolf done anything', there was only really 'no, but it might'. To 'so you're hunting a werewolf who hasn't done anything to hurt anypony', they said 'yes'.

There were tales of howls in the night, but nothing to pin down just where they were coming from. “Anypony else getting the feeling something ain't right?” Hoofsing asked. “It's all hear-say I'm hearing.”

“They say a lot, but there's not a lot to hear,” Sterling said. “It seems they have more problems with the fact that the werewolf exists, rather than anything it's done.”

“Tale as old as time for you?” Trixie asked the vampire.

“You know it,” Sterling agreed. “I may not think too highly of werewolves; they're loud, smell too strong, think way too highly of their physical strength, shed all over everything on the full moon, and are annoyingly dim-witted, but I hardly have anything against them.”

Hoofsing and Trixie gave the vampire odd looks. “Sounds to me like you have a lot against them,” Hoofsing pointed out.

“What I mean is,” Sterling sighed, “that I wouldn't wish death upon a werewolf just for being.”

“Coulda fooled me,” Hoofsing muttered.

“Speaking of things 'being',” Trixie said, “why don't you bring that Starlight mare along on your jobs?”

“Because one, somepony should hold back to guard our little princess,” Sterling said. “And two, she's only been a thrall for three years. She'd be ash in this light.”

“Oh, right,” Trixie said. “Creatures of the night. It's so easy to forget your kind burns in the sun when you've only known the one exception.”

“I have once seen Sterling eat a whole clove of garlic just to spite a vampire,” Hoofsing commented.

“Seventh worst mistake of my afterlife,” Sterling muttered. “Totally worth it for the look on that guy's face, though.”

The trio passed by a group of unassuming ponies... and Sterling froze momentarily. His ears twitched sporadically, and he quickly turned his head to follow the group that had just passed by. Nothing about them was out of the ordinary.

“Sterling, what is it?” Hoofsing called out.

Sterling glared at the group, worry and scepticism evident on his face. “It's... probably nothing,” he said finally. “I hope.”

Just then, unrelated to Sterling's concern, a pair of voices cut through the Manehattan hubbub.

“Come one, come all!” one voice exclaimed.

“Come get your certified, authentic werewolf protection kits!” the other declared.

The trio let out an annoyed groan. “Oh great, it's them,” Hoofsing said darkly.

“Where there's a disaster, there's a way to cheat ponies out of money,” Sterling groaned.

“At least the Great and Powerful Trixe's only selling ponies on a show,” Trixie muttered. “Better standards than those two.”

Sighing in resignation, the trio followed the voices, and found themselves face to flank with a large mob of ponies, all surrounding a familiar pair of stallions; a pair of off-yellow unicorns with manes a dark red with streaks of white through them. One of them had a moustache.

“Silver inlaid pitchforks! Holy fire torches! Everything a pony needs to fend of the nasty werewolves!” the moustached one proclaimed.

“All goods are certified and authenticated by the Hoofsing family itself!” the other claimed.

“Oh, that's bull!” Hoofsing called out, irritation giving way to genuine anger. “Don't you dare put my name on your trash!”

The crowd quickly parted, suddenly aware of the very angry stallion and his two very much disapproving companions. “Well, look what the cat dragged in a puked all over,” Sterling said. “Scum and Scam. Long time no see, you wastes of blood.”

“That's Flim and Flam, my good sir,” the clean-faced one, Flim, corrected. “But oh, it's good to see you chums again!”

“And it's never good to see you ripoff artists,” Trixie commented. “So, what paper mache Excaliburs are you selling this time?”

“Now, that was hardly our fault!” the moustached one, Flam, argued. “How were we suppose to know the 'legendary hero' wasn't all that?”

“Because you made him up,” Hoofsing pointed out, as he scooped up one of the pitchforks with his leg. “So, what sort of trash are you having the audacity to pawn off under my name? Silver inlaid, you said?” Then, to the surprise of everypony except Sterling and maybe Trixie, Hoofsing bit one of the pitchfork's prongs, tore it off, chewed it a bit, then spat it back out. “This is made of tin,” he said. “You're selling these ponies tin pitchforks and calling it silver. You are killing these ponies to scam them out of their money.”

Suddenly, the mobs confusion turned to righteous anger at the two brothers, who looked equally terrified. “N-now hold on a moment!” Flim stuttered nervously. “S-surely you should take this up with...”

“I just openly denied any involvement in your business,” Hoofsing pointed out. “In front of everypony here. This is, officially, your funeral.” With a slightly sadistic smirk, Hoofsing turned around, and began to trot off. “Get your moneys worth back, ponies!”

What followed as Hoofsing and company stepped away was pure chaos. The sounds of screaming, yelling, panicked running, and the clattering of bits on the ground echoed across several streets as the trio saw themselves away from pandemonium.

“Serves them right,” Sterling muttered. “Nice work on the whole 'eating the pitchfork' thing, by the way. Very nice touch.”

“If there's one thing I've learnt over the past decade,” Hoofsing said, “it's that sometimes, the best thing to ask myself is 'what would Sterling do'.”

Sterling's jaw went slack for a moment, before a wide smile that bared his fangs formed. “I've been a positive influence,” he said happily. “If I died tomorrow, I'd die happy.”

“Careful, or that could be arranged,” Trixie pointed out. “You are talking to one of the only non-alicorns that could actually kill you.”

Suddenly, laughter caught the trio's attention. “And here I thought I'd have ta give those con artists a piece of my mind!” a familiar, country-side voice said. “Didn't reckon I'd run into you three here in Manehattan.”

The trio looked to the side, and were met with the sight of a familiar orange earth pony wearing a cowboy hat. “Applejack?” Hoofsing asked. “It's hardly been a week. What are you doing so far from Ponyville?”

“Pinkie Pie needed time away from Ponyville,” Applejack answered. “Refresh an' all that, ya know? So, Rarity and I thought we'd bring her out to Manehattan. O'course, it's just our luck that we came inta town in the middle of werewolf season.”

“No kidding,” Trixie said. “You couldn't have chosen, like, the beach or something?”

“Ya do realise Ponyville's as close to being in the middle of everything as possible, right?” Applejack pointed out.

“Good point, that,” Sterling said. “Plus, beaches are overrated. Crypts, now, that's where it's at.”

“Agree to disagree,” Applejack said. “Since y'all are here, why not join us for some lunch?”

The trio shared a look, and shrugged. “Sure. Why not?” Hoofsing said. “I could use a bite to eat.”

“And at least we'll have company that has their heads on straight,” Sterling added. “Not much better than that.”

Applejack led the trio to a small, rather unassuming little cafe off of the main street. It was a very warm, very cosy place.

“Applejack, darling!” Rarity's voice called out, spotting her friend. “Wherever have you been?”

“Sorry 'bout that,” Applejack said. “Ran into some familiar faces giving Flim and Flam the ol' one-two.”

Hoofing and company stepped out of Applejack's shadow. “Heya,” Sterling greeted. “Small world, huh?”

“Apologies for intruding,” Hoofsing said. “We weren't expecting to run into anypony we knew while we were here.”

“Oh, pish posh,” Rarity waved off. “If anything, we welcome the familiar faces ourselves. Come join us, why don't you?”

The trio accepted the generous invitation, though their gazes still fell concerningly on the small pink mass that sat next to Rarity. “Is... she okay?” Trixie asked, pointing at the pink party pony, whose hair seemed far less 'poofie' than usual.

“Unfortunately, Manehattan proved a poor choice for get-aways,” Rarity said. “Honestly, all this hubbub about a werewolf is driving me mental, as well.”

“I hear that,” Hoofsing agreed. “To be perfectly frank, though, the only really 'dangerous' part about a werewolf is the mob that forms to try and take them out.”

That seemed to get the trio of Harmony's attention, as well as an eye-roll from Sterling. “What do you mean?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Are werewolves not that bad?” There was a certain glint of hope in the eyes of the pony that bore the Element of Laughter. It was matched only Rarity's, strangely enough.

“Well, Sterling would say otherwise,” Hoofsing said, “but that's just because vampires think the pits of werewolves. Never got that myself, and he refuses to elaborate on why.”

“Because every werewolf I've ever met has been crass and uncultured,” Sterling said. “Buncha muscle-proud furies, if you ask me.”

“That's rich, coming from the pony who's apparently slept with Queen Chrysalis,” Trixie whispered just loudly enough for the others to hear.

“Still don't quite got the context on that one,” Applejack said. “Seriously, how'd ya swing that?”

“That's for me to take to the grave, sweet girl,” Sterling responded.

“Putting old prejudices and odd bedfellows aside,” Hoofsing coughed, “there's really not much to be said about werewolves. They're only as violent as the ponies they once were, and they have the added bonus of extra strength without the drawback of needing to treat other ponies like walking smoothies. In fact, the only real 'drawbacks' werewolves have is that they get a bit hairy and a mite bit ferocious when they're in the light of the full moon. Other than that, they're no more civil and indistinguishable than when they were just a pony.”

One could practically see the colour returning to Pinkie Pie's face. “So... what you're saying is...” she said slowly, “we can be friends with them?”

“If the pony side wants to, then yes.”

With the sound of a party popper going off, Pinkie's mane regained all its lost volume, and her expression returned to its expected 'bright and cheerful' default. “Then what the hay are we waiting for?!” she exclaimed. “Sterile! You can sniff them out, right?! We've got a new friend to make, and I've got a 'werewolf appreciation party' to plan!!”

Everypony that wasn't Sterling himself snickered at the accidental misnomer. The vampire in question merely looked annoyed about it. “It's... Sterling, honey,” he said. “And as much as I'd love to,” his voice practically dripped with sarcasm, “this city's playing havoc on my nose. Can't smell worth a damn.”

“Then why are we just sitting around?!” Pinkie exclaimed loudly. “Time's a-wasting!” With that, Pinkie Pie dashed out of the cafe at full speed.

“... Well,” Trixie said. “At least she's got the spring back in her step.”

“Well, somepony better make sure she doesn't get herself hurt,” Applejack sighed. “Might as well be me.”

Applejack quickly trotted after Pinkie Pie, just as Sterling stood up. “I'll go with them,” he said. “The outdoors might do my nose some good. Maybe.”

“And just like that, the party's split up,” Trixie muttered. “The one thing ponies shouldn't be doing when dealing with any creature of the night.”

“I give it fifteen hours before Sterling gets them in a situation,” Hoofsing said. “Thirteen if it involves decapitation.”

“I truly do not know what to make of you,” Rarity commented. “You talk about serious bodily harm so... casually.”

“When you've worked ten years with somepony who's basically unkillable, it happens,” Hoofsing said. Quietly, he nodded towards Rarity's still bandaged foreleg. “Still not healed up?”

Rarity quickly slipped the hoof under the table, seeming quite... something about it. Not quite shame, but similar. “Oh, you know how it is,” she brushed off. “The smallest injuries somehow end up taking so dreadfully long to heal. I'm sure you can relate.”

A small part of Hoofsing's mind couldn't help but feel sceptical about that, but if it was a cover up for something, it was a good one.

“So, what now, old man?” Trixie asked the hunter. “We're two separated groups of professionals, trying to find somepony that might not even be here.”

“Just have to do it the old fashioned way,” Hoofsing said. “Again. Go around, ask around, and hope somepony out there has definitive answers to all of life's questions.” Hoofsing then looked over to Rarity. “Care to join us?”

“Well, previous company's already left me behind,” Rarity huffed, “so why not?”

“Then what are we waiting for?” Hoofsing asked. “Daylight's burning.”

Sterling was not in a good mood right now.

It was all these smells clogging the air. If it weren't for those, he'd have probably figured out whether there was actually a werewolf here or not already.

And, of course, now he was having to foalsit Pinkie Pie, who not even a minute ago was grappling with the fact that ponies die when they are killed. Now, here the pink pony was, rushing around in hopes of befriending a werewolf.

“So, question for ya,” Applejack said. “Ya seem ta have something against werewolves. What's up with that?”

“That's like asking why water and oil don't mix,” Sterling said. “It's just the way our species are. We, by our nature, hate each others guts. Doesn't help that most werewolves I've met have been dumber then a bag of rocks.”

“Now that ain't exactly fair,” Applejack pointed out. “How many werewolves have you met since ya woke up in the modern day?”

“Fourteen,” Sterling answered plainly. “And nary a one has challenged expectations. Wouldn't wish death upon them, but wouldn't miss them for the world.”

“Well, you ain't exactly standard vampire fair either, ya know,” Applejack pointed out. “And that ain't just because you have a thousand years under your saddle. Way I'm seeing it, you're just acting like a product of your time.”

Sterling gasped dramatically, a sound that drew Pinkie into the conversation. “Applejack!” Pinkie Pie shouted. “Are you calling Sterling old?!”

Applejack glanced between Pinkie and the vampire. “Is that a trick question?”

“Dunno. Is this a trick answer?” Pinkie asked.

Sterling gave a small chuckle. “Oh, this one is definitely my favourite of you lot,” he said. “Love all that energy.”

A small group of unassuming ponies passed the trio. As they did, one of the hitherto unknown ponies paused for half a stride beside Sterling, and whispered something under their breath, loud enough only for Sterling's sensitive hearing to pick it up. Words spoken in a language unknown to pony-kind, save for those that took an interest in learning such things, and had basically all the time in the world.

A shiver ran up Sterling's spine, as his mind processed what he'd just heard. His head snapped in the direction of the pony who had just passed them by, and found that unassuming pony glancing back at him with a strange emerald look in their eyes, a colour which seemed most... unnatural for a pony of any kind.

“Everything alright?” Applejack asked.

“... No,” Sterling said darkly. “No, things are not alright.”

“Why's that?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Did you eat a bruised apple or something? Ooh, or maybe you forgot if you left the oven on at home!”

“I don't own an oven,” Sterling pointed out. “Hell, I technically don't even have a home, unless you count that castle Van pulled me out of. No... this whole situation's just gotten a whole lot more annoying.”

“How do you mean?” Applejack asked.

“We might not actually have a werewolf problem in Manehattan,” Sterling said. “We might actually be dealing with somecreature else entirely, though.”

Chapter Text

“Any sign of Sterling and the others, ladies?” Hoofsing asked, as he, Trixie, and Rarity all scanned the crowds of ponies around them. “Because I'll be honest; I'm not seeing jack.”

“I believe this would be the part where Pinkie Pie asks who 'Jack' is,” Rarity said. “Alas, I do not see them either.”

“Trixie doesn't see anything over here, either,” Trixie said. “Where does somepony even begin with a search like this?”

“Generally, in the places ponies think they heard things,” Hoofsing answered. “Everypony that claimed to have heard 'something' had said it was at night, putting the source at roughly the housing district.”

“So... the obvious choice, then,” Trixie pointed out.

“The obvious choice, yes,” Hoofsing said. “That's generally how these things start. We work our way through the most obvious, until we eventually hit the truth. Should take us... two days at most. End of the night at the earliest.”

“That's... a very quick turn around,” Rarity noted. “I suppose you're professionals for a reason.”

“Frankly, half the time it's more that the 'bad guys' get too full of themselves,” Hoofsing said. “It's what happened back in Ponyville, if you'll recall. On that subject, how is everypony back there?”

“Springing back, to put a simple term to it,” Rarity answered. “Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo are all staying with Twilight, who's really taken to the mayoral role since... well, the last one had to unceremoniously leave office.”

“That's one way to describe what these colts did,” Trixie muttered.

“As for Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, they were called to Cloudsdale for... something,” Rarity continued. “They didn't say why, and frankly, I don't think they know themselves, but it sounded like an emergency. Probably not helped by Cloudsdale's 'closed border' policy after that dreadful Sunset Shimmer made her grand entrance.”

“Gonna purposefully ignore that last comment,” Hoofsing whispered to himself. “Still, Cloudsdale... that's where our next job's going to be. Something about missing pony reports. For them both to be called back at a time like this...”

“That's... dreadfully concerning,” Rarity said plainly.

“And that's painfully obvious,” Trixie pointed out. “Also a whole load of 'not my problem', as there's no way I'm going to Cloudsdale.”

“Yes, I recall the last time you tried a cloud walking spell,” Hoofsing said. “Sterling just won't let you live that down, will he?”

“And you can't place a cloud walker spell on a wagon. Don't forget that part,” Trixie pointed out. “Now, can we hurry up and get this over with before nightfall? The Great and Powerful Trixie demands a good night sleep for a change.”

Hoofsing let out a rather fond chuckle, while Rarity simply rolled her eyes. “As you command, ma'am,” the stallion joked.

Sterling trekked through the back alleys of Manehattan, followed closely by Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

“So, ya mind tell me where we're goin'?” Applejack asked. “'Cause it feels like you're leading us in circles.”

“We're hunting for the sort of place a particular breed of creature would hide,” Sterling said cryptically. “Because if anycreature knows what the heck's going on in this city, it'll be them.”

“Ooh, we're playing hide and seek?!” Pinkie asked eagerly. “I'm great at high and seek! Mostly as the seeker, though.”

“Can't imagine why,” Applejack muttered.

“It's because I can't stop giggling, obviously!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“I think she was being rhetorical, sweetie,” Sterling pointed out, poking around at the floor for something.

“I'm not Sweetie; I'm Pinkie!” she said. “Sweetie's Rarity's sister, silly!”

“... Never change, you hear me?” Sterling said fondly. Finally, his hoof tapped against something metal. “Finally. Here's our way down.”

“Down?” Applejack asked, as she noticed Sterling levitating a metal circle off the ground. “Ain't that a ponyhole cover? Y'know, for sewers?”

“Duh,” Sterling said. “Where do you think we're going?”

“Anywhere but the sewers?” Applejack said. “I thought that was implied by the question. Coulda been a basement or something.”

“Now why would they be using a basement?” Sterling asked.

“Yeah, Applejack!” Pinkie agreed. “Why would they?”

“And what are 'they' exactly?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah, Starlight!” Pinkie agreed. “Who are they?”

“Sterling, sweetie,” he corrected. “I'm Sterling. And trust me, it'll be quicker to show you, assuming I'm right about this.” Without a moment's hesitation, Sterling jumped down the hole. Applejack and Pinkie Pie stared after him for a moment. “Y'know,” the nosferatu said, “it only smells half as bad down here as it does up there.”

The faint light from Sterling's horn illuminated the sewer system with a dull red glow. The place... certainly looked like your typical sewer system. A filthy river running down the middle, two grimy pathways on either side, it was exactly what you'd first think of when you thought 'sewers', and the smell.

Sterling dutifully ignored it, Pinkie Pie blissfully ignored it, and Applejack failed to ignore it.

“This is half as bad as up top?” Applejack asked. “I'm startin' to doubt the quality of that nose a'yours.”

“Oh, it's still absolutely useless,” Sterling admitted. “No question about that. But when you've lived in an era without indoor plumbing like I or, heaven forbid, Princess Celestia did, you get more accustomed to the stench of bowel movements than you do the smell of pollution.”

“Ain't there also that thing about vampires not being able to cross running water?” Applejack asked. “Just sayin', that sewer water's looking mighty 'running' to me.”

“Two counter arguments for that,” Sterling said. “One; that's only for weaker vampires, and not nosferatu like me. I'm more than powerful enough to conquer a mere river. And secondly...”

“Oh! I know!” Pinkie exclaimed. “It's because running water is considered pure, and this is dirty sewer water!”

“Exactly! Nothing 'pure' about this water!” Sterling shouted. “Do try to keep up, Applejack. The funny one's making you look dim in comparison.”

“Very funny,” Applejack muttered.

The trio trotted along, rounding corner after corner until they spotted torchlight in the distance. They followed it, and came upon a small campsite filled with...

“Changelings?!” Applejack exclaimed.

Surrounding the small fires were a number of black, insect-looking, pony-like creatures, with azure eyes that reflected no light, bug-like wings, and odd holes in their legs.

The Changelings all looked at the ponies, and hissed threateningly, until Sterling shouted something in a language neither Pinkie nor Applejack were familiar with. Whatever Sterling had said, however, seemed to placate the Changelings, who whispered to themselves in their native language, before going about their business.

“What just happened?” Applejack asked.

“Well, obviously Stagefright knows the Changelings on a more personal level than us, to the point where he knows their language, and let them know that we're with him, and mean no harm!” Pinkie surmised. “Duh.”

“I swear, you're misnaming me on purpose at this point,” Sterling said, “and I'm all for it. Commit to the bit.”

“And how, exactly, are you so chummy with Changelings?” Applejack questioned.

Sterling gave the apple farmer a bemused look, as he lead the two mares through the camp. “Weren't you there when I dropped that factoid about 'ips-nay' being not only old Ponish, but also part of the Changeling language?”

Applejack could vaguely remember that conversation, which happened... quite literally after Mayor Mare had been slain. “The memory sorta got swept away with everything else at the time.”

“Yeah, and you only said you couldn't explain what that meant because there were foals present!” Pinkie added. “Well, there aren't now, so spill it!”

“Well, if you must know,” Sterling rolled his eyes, looking... not embarrassed in the slightest. “Ips-nay on the Bush Am-nay basically... wait, didn't Trixie already explain that part to you?”

“Not to me!” Pinkie pointed out. Applejack's expression shifted to one of realisation, as she remembered why she had chosen to forget that particular memory.

“Fair enough!” Sterling exclaimed. “Then, the answer for the pink one! The phrase basically means-” What followed was a description of the phrase so vulgar and raunchy, that one could not begin to put into perspective just what Sterling Silver was describing. The closest one might get to perceiving just what he had said would be to take the most mature, depraved idea of intimacy one could possibly imagine, and times it by about 200 or so.

Applejack was suitably horrified, especially to learn that Trixie had given her the 'tame' answer back in Ponyville. Pinkie Pie... was entirely unfazed. “Wow,” the pink pony said. “No wonder you couldn't say that in front of the kids!”

“I know, right?” Sterling said. “And really, what are the odds, right? I mean, how's a guy suppose to know that 'Am-nay' is Changeling for 'until your knees don't work for a week'? Isn't language just beautiful?”

“I'm more horrified at just how much could be fit into so few words,” Applejack muttered distantly. “So many words... in so few words...”

“Still, I can't believe you and Queen Chrysalis slept together!” Pinkie exclaimed.

“Bold of you to assume there was much sleeping going on that night,” Sterling smirked.

“Can we please focus?!” Applejack shouted. “And can somepony please explain why there's a whole load'a Changelings hiding out under Manehattan?!”

“Oh, I'd be more than happy to enlighten you,” a sinister, almost sultry voice said from above. It was a voice the three knew all too well, for two differing reasons.

The trio looked up, to see a pair of sickeningly green eyes staring back at them. There was a faint buzzing sound, as the much larger and far more regal Changeling descended to their level.

“Queen Chrysalis?!” both Pinkie Pie and Applejack exclaimed, more so for the fact that the Changeling queen was here at all.

Chrysalis gave a slight sneer to Pinkie and Applejack. “Wielders of Harmony,” she said bitterly, clearly still rather peeved about the events of Princess Cadence's wedding way back when. Then, when her gaze fell on Sterling, her eyes turned... lustful. “Dearest.”

Sterling maintained a neutral smirk on his face, but the shiver that ran from his hooves to his head was plain for anypony to see. “Your majesty,” Sterling said, not missing a beat. “Always a pleasure to see you. I do apologise for not keeping in touch; regrettably, nopony is brave enough to deliver mail to the Changeling Kingdom. On that matter, though; what brings you here to the dregs of pony civilisation?”

“Contrary to what you might hope, my dear, I am here on... business,” Chrysalis said, putting some very strong, very venomous emphasis on the word 'business'. “And before anypony asks; no, it has nothing to do with you Harmony wielders. Much as I am still bitter about you foiling my plans three years ago, I'd say you got plenty of comeuppance when the Crystal Empire, and all of Equestria for that matter, went to hell in a hoof-basket.”

“Gonna ignore that,” Applejack muttered. “So, why are ya here, then?”

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed dangerously. “The same thing, funnily enough, that's giving this city problems: Werewolves.”

“The Changeling kingdom has a werewolf problem of its own?” Sterling asked, surprised. “When and how did that happen?”

“It all started around five moons ago,” Chrysalis said, her voice sounding almost wistful. “It was the season where our last clutch of eggs were to hatch. It would have happened sooner, but with how little love there is going around these days, these clutches have been taking more time to hatch.”

“Changelings come from eggs?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “How is this not common knowledge?! That's so cool!”

Chrysalis blinked in surprise. “Not... the sort of reaction I expected to hear.”

“That's just Pinkie for ya,” Applejack pointed out. “Frankly, though, it's hardly a surprise that that's how y'all get more Changelings. Anyway, continue.”

“... As I was saying,” Chrysalis continued, “it's been taking longer for our clutches to hatch. With only so much love to go around, we've had to do a whole lot of rationing. They were just about ready, until...a werewolf snuck into our hive on the night of the full moon.”

A wave of terrified understanding washed over the three ponies. “You're kidding,” Sterling muttered, genuinely horrified. “They didn't... did they?”

“Every last one,” Chrysalis said sadly. “Most died immediately. The ones that didn't had... signs that they were 'finished off'. Some of those eggs were even a result of the time we spent together.”

Quietly, in the back of his mind, Sterling was somewhat glad that it meant there weren't going to be half-vampire Changelings running around. But, the rest of his heart did weep in sympathy. “My condolences, your majesty,” he said softly. “I take it you tracked these... villains here, then?”

“We did, but as you've no doubt experienced for yourself, the trail's gone cold.”

“Why does that seem like a reoccurring trend?” Applejack commented. “A whole day of investigatin' with nothing to show for it, only twelve hours later, it's revealed that ya knew the answer all along?”

“Hey, how Ponyville played out was an exception to the norm,” Sterling pointed out. “We don't even have anything to bet on right now.”

“You mean... that mean werewolf... hurt babies?” Pinkie Pie muttered, looking more than a little shell-shocked.

“They did,” Chrysalis answered.

“That... JERK!!” Pinkie suddenly yelled, her body spontaneously wrapped in fires of fury. Such a thing had once been seen performed by Twilight Sparkle, and she at least had magic as an excuse for how that was possible.

Just as suddenly as it had happened, the party pony galloped off, leaving a trail of fire in her wake, alongside two confused ponies, and an equally confused horde of Changelings.

“Is that... normal?” Chrysalis asked honestly.

“Not for Pinkie,” Applejack answered. “Twi, maybe. But not Pinkie.”

“Come one, ponies and creatures,” Sterling quickly instructed. “We should stop her before she fully commits to the war path!”

“Another warehouse,” Hoofsing sighed, “another seemingly dead end. That makes what, five now?”

“Four, actually,” Rarity corrected. “And must we really do things like this? We've been at this all day, and the sun's already going down!”

“Just means the creatures of the night will become more active,” Hoofsing said. “Might just give them away. Anything on your end, Trixie?”

Trixie slammed a hoof against a wooden crate, causing one of its walls to fall forward, and spilling its contents onto the floor; a whole load of knives, forks, and spoons. “Silverware,” she said simply, picking up a spoon with her telekinesis. “Lots and lots of silverware. Think we might be in a manufacturer's storehouse.”

“So... literally the last place a werewolf would be, then,” Hoofsing sighed. “It's amazing how much you don't realise you appreciate somepony's nose until you don't have it.”

“I swear,” Trixie sighed, tossing the spoon away, “if I didn't know any better, I'd say you and Sterling were an old married couple.”

The spoon flew cleanly through the air, before hitting Rarity on the side of the head almost casually. “Ow!” the fashionista pony called out. “What it with those, would you?”

“Whoops,” Trixie said, with that expression that implied she wasn't entirely sorry.

“Behave yourself, girl,” Hoofsing scolded, as he turned to face Rarity. “Are you al-” Hoofsing's words caught in his throat for just a moment. Then, his eyes took a rather dangerous glint to them. “Rarity,” he said lowly. “Is there something you haven't been telling us?”

“I swear, that's going to bruise something fierce,” Rarity muttered to herself. “Whatever do you mean, darling?”

“That spoon left a burn mark where it hit,” Hoofsing pointed out. “That silver spoon.”

Rarity's eyes shrank in shock, as she felt quite a bit of heat radiating off of the spot she had accidentally been struck. “... Oh, poo,” she muttered quietly. “And here I was, hoping to keep that little accident to myself for a while longer.”

Trixie's face scrunched up, trying to work out what was going on. “Okay, Trixie knows that you've been in too much sunlight to be a vampire,” she said. “Which can only mean...”

“Are you really expecting me to do the whole 'transformation' thing?” Rarity asked. “Please say no; it'll take forever to get my mane fixed. And all that fur? I've been trying to avoid all that, thank you very much!”

Hoofsing's shoulders sagged. “You're a werewolf?” he asked. “Seriously? That's why you and Sterling are constantly at each others throats?”

“Darling, please. If that fanged pain were anywhere near my throat, he'd have a broken nose, not a blocked one,” Rarity said flatly.

“... You know what? No,” Hoofsing said. “I don't believe it. I refuse to believe it. There is no conceivable way that you, of all ponies, is the werewolf that's terrorising Manehattan.”

“Well, I never said that part, now did I?” Rarity asked. “Come now, darling; I've been in the city for all of two days now, and those nasty beasts have been causing trouble for weeks at least.”

“Then prove you're a werewolf,” Hoofsing instructed. “Because it's either that, or you've secretly been a vampire on par with Sterling this whole time.”

Rarity rolled her eyes, and sighed. “You know, you can be surprisingly bull-headed at times,” she commented. “Fine. I'll give you your transformation. But just know that we'll still be no closer to finding out who's really causing problems!”

Rarity took a deep breath, and then her body began to vibrate fiercely. Her coat grew in length until it was more accurate to call it fur, her mane became ragged and dishevelled as it lost its perfectly maintained form, fangs began to form out of her teeth, and claws began to protrude from her hooves. After a minute, Rarity looked less like an Equestrian pony and more like a mountain horse that had several options with which to stab you.

“There,” Rarity said, her voice having dropped several octaves. “Happy now?”

Trixie's jaw dropped. “Whoa,” she said simply. “Never actually seen a werewolf before.”

“No! Not happy!” Hoofsing exclaimed. “How long have you been keeping this a secret?!”

“Okay, why are you getting all huffy about this?” Trixie pointed out. “Coming from Applejack, I'd get, but you're barely an acquaintance to her. Hell, Trixie's more of a friend to her, and I'm pretty sure she still hates my guts!”

“To be fair,” Rarity said, “Ponyville's general opinion on you has improved since the last time you were there.”

“Can we focus?!” Hoofsing shouted. “Werewolf! Explain!”

Rarity took this time to roll her eyes, before answering. “It was a year ago. I was out gathering gems in the quarry when I was jumped and bitten by what I had assumed was one of those nasty Diamond Dogs. A few days later, I found I could now do this. I have kept it a secret because I do not wish for Sweetie Belle to have to live with that over her head; she gets enough trouble from the ponies in her class just for the fact that she doesn't have her Cutie Mark yet, and no, I have not been to Manehattan since then. There, are you happy now?!”

Silence followed. Trixie took the moment to glare at Hoofsing. “You know, old man, when your coltfriend's not around, you can be a real stick in the mud.”

“Agreed,” Rarity grumbled. “Weren't you going over how werewolves aren't that much of a social problem at least a few hours ago?”

Hoofsing let out a sigh. “I... do apologise for that,” he said. “It's kind of hard to keep composure when somepony's hiding something rather... topical, let's say.”

“... Fine, you are forgiven,” Rarity said flatly. “But do know that I will remember this.”

“Don't worry, so will I,” Hoofsing said. “But, we're still no closer to figuring out what to do. Important as this revelation was, we're still net-zero on information. As always.”

Trixie rolled her eyes in response, before something in the corner of her vision caught her attention. A small, familiar logo, that was emblazoned on the side of the box that had all the silverware. “Actually, scratch that,” she said. “Look at that.”

The other two ponies turned their heads, and read what Trixie was pointing out. “That's... Flim and Flam's logo,” Hoofsing commented. “On a box filled with silver... while they're pedalling fake silver tools for a werewolf threat.”

“These don't look stolen, either,” Rarity noted, carefully trying not to step a clawed hoof on a fork. “More like... they were donated to a cause.”

“So, those scam artists have been collecting silver for a werewolf threat,” Hoofsing surmised, “but have been selling back fake weaponry. I think I now know what's going on.”

“And here it is,” Trixie rolled her eyes. “The moment we go from not knowing anything to knowing everything. Like the drop of a hat.”

“Does... that really happen often?” Rarity asked.

“More often than even I'd like, yes,” Hoofsing said. “Might want to change back, Rarity. We're-”

Suddenly, the door to the warehouse burst open, kicking up a lot of dust. The trio quickly stood at the ready, as four silhouettes could be seen through the smog. One of the silhouettes seemed to be wreathed in fire, somehow.

“YOU MEANIE MONSTER!!” the flaming shadow shouted, blowing the dust away to reveal...

“P-Pinkie Pie?!” Rarity exclaimed. “Applejack?!”

“R-Rarity?” Applejack called out from beside the flame-enveloped Pinkie Pie. “Is... is that you?”

“Well, this is a hairy situation, isn't it?” Sterling commented. “To think, the Element of Generosity would end up being a lycanthrope. What are the odds?”

“Sterling,” Hoofsing said plainly, before looking at the much taller creature beside him. “And Queen Chrysalis? Why in the wide world of Equestria are you here?”

Chrysalis' eyes narrowed dangerously, as she glared at Rarity. “Why don't you ask that beast?” she said. “After all... she was the one who slaughter so many of my hatchlings!”

A gasp of shock escaped from Hoofsing, Trixie, and Rarity. “I what?!” Rarity exclaimed. “That's preposterous! Why, I don't even know where-”

“Let's just skip the boring old back and forth,” Sterling said, as he rolled his neck. “Somecreatures here are out for blood, and as much as you're a key part of this worlds order... well, a werewolf's not worth missing much.”

“Now, hold on there!” Applejack cut in. “Rarity ain't left Ponyville for the past year since she got that wounded hoof! It ain't fair to just assume she was the one that ransacked yer hive!”

“I'm with Applejack on this!” Hoofsing shouted. “You folks are acting too much on circumstantial evidence! Plus, we've already-”

“Silence, hunter!” Chrysalis yelled. “A werewolf has slaughtered Changeling young and fled to this city! And here a werewolf stands before me!”

“MEANIE MONSTER!!” Pinkie shouted again, eyes glazed over with crimson fury.

“... I think she's broken,” Sterling commented hesitantly.

“Oh, for the love of...” Trixie muttered in annoyance, before levitating up a handful of knives, and holding them to Hoofsing's neck. “Alright! Nopony move or the old stallion gets it!”

Chapter Text

The silence that fell upon the warehouse was thick. All eyes had fallen on Trixie, as she hovered numerous knives at Hoofsing's throat.

“... Are... are you holding me hostage?” Hoofsing asked hesitantly.

“Is that not obvious right now?” Trixie asked. “If everypony here is going to refuse to listen to each other, then fine! I'll just hold this old man at knife point until you idiots calm down and talk things out!”

Everyone glanced around awkwardly. Even Pinkie Pie had managed to calm down a bit from the suddenness of the situation. Well, except for Sterling and Hoofsing, who looked almost proud.

“Wait...” Pinkie said. “What's going on? I kinda blanked after Chrysalis said the werewolf that was here had smashed her eggs.” Her eyes drifted to Rarity, still in her lycan-form, and growled.

Rarity shrank in on herself, while Applejack wracked a hoof on the back of Pinkie's head. “Simmer down, girl,” the farmer said. “That's Rarity yer growling at.”

“Wait, what?!” Pinkie shouted.

“Right, let's go over everything,” Trixie yelled out. “Rarity's a werewolf, yes. Been one for at least a year, and in that time, she hasn't left Ponyville up until now. She's not the werewolf terrorising Manehattan, or the one that destroyed your kin, Chrysalis.”

“A likely story,” Chrysalis glared. “Got anything else to back up your lack of evidence?”

“How about the fact that the scam brothers have been stockpiling all the silver in Manehattan?” Trixie offered.

“Prove it,” Chrysalis challenged.

In response, Trixie took one of the knives she was holding up to Hoofsing, and threw it at Sterling, stabbing him in the foreleg. The wound began to sizzle slightly. “Yeah, that's silver, alright,” he commented. “Also; ow.”

“So, Flim and Flam have been selling fake silver to ponies, while hidin' the real stuff?” Applejack asked. “Why?”

“Because they're Flim and Flam, and they'd sell you the clothes you were actively wearing if they could,” Hoofsing said. “In fact, I wouldn't be surprised if they did try that once before.”

“Well, isn't that just convenient for you?” Chrysalis said. “Yet, all I see is a werewolf, while all I hunt is, you guessed it, a werewolf.”

“Oh, stop being such a stick,” Trixie rolled her eyes. “That's like blaming Sterling for the crimes of every other vampire out there!”

“She's got a point there,” Sterling admitted. “I keep my crimes against pony-kind to 'within the law' range. Perhaps we should take some time to gather more information first?”

Chrysalis glared at Sterling for a moment, before her expression softened. “Fine. You know I can't say no to that face of yours.”

Sterling quietly noted to himself that he hadn't pulled any face in particular to try and convince Chrysalis to stand down. But, he wasn't one to look a gift knife in the serrated bevel. “Now, first order of business,” Sterling said. “Wolfity, can you change back?”

“That's 'Rarity', thank you very much,” Rarity glowered. “And considering the attitude you've been giving me, sir, I'm inclined to put up with this unfabulous look just to spite you.”

“Ooh, you know it's bad when Rare's willing to put up with a messy look,” Applejack muttered.

“Tell me about it,” Pinkie agreed. “Usually, Rarity's all 'Oh woe is me! My mane is not perfectly quaffed! This is the worst! Thing! Ever!!', ya know?”

“To be fair,” Applejack said, “she's got ya spot on, Rare.”

“Is now really the time for this?” Rarity asked.

A faint buzz was heard above everything. Just then, a Changeling drone landed next to Chrysalis. “My Queen! Two ponies are approaching!” the drone said. “It is those merchant brothers!”

“Flim and Flam,” Sterling noted, before ideas flashed behind his crimson eyes. “Everypony hide somewhere, quick!”

Surprisingly, no pony or changeling objected to the sudden order. Within seconds, every creature had vacated the immediate area, taking up various vantage points.

Half a minute passed, before two sets of hoofsteps could be heard, followed by the appearance of two familiar unicorns.

“Oh, great!” Flim sighed. “Those pesky badgers have gotten into our supplies again!”

“Why do you always assume it was just the badgers?” Flam asked. “For all we know, somepony could be on to our con!”

“Because it's always badgers, brother,” Flim said. “Remember that 'close call' we had in Vanhoover? We thought it was somepony being on to us, but no; it was just badgers.”

“And what if it's not this time?” Flam pointed out. “After all, that pest Hoofsing is in town! He's already called out our business practice!”

“Then we'll just have to skip town as far as we can!” Flim pointed out. “Honestly, brother. Ever since you contracted that condition of yours, it's like you're not even the same pony you once were!”

“Well, excuse me!” Flam shouted. “How as I suppose to know striking up a deal with a strange, misty pony would be how I contract lycanthropy?”

There was such a thing in mystery stories as a 'smoking gun'. In terms of statements, that right there was one such.

“But as if that wasn't bad enough,” Flim said, “you just had to go and decide you wanted to try Changelings for a snack! What were you thinking?”

… Make that two 'smoking guns'. How a pair of ponies could come down with such a serious case of 'hoof in mouth' disease was a shock to the system.

Something slammed into the ground behind the two stallions. Flim and Flam turned around nervously, to be face to face with a very, very angry Queen Chrysalis.

“So,” Chrysalis said dangerously. “It was you, was it? You, who slaughtered hundreds of innocent hatchlings-to-be.”

The two con-ponies looked understandably frightened. “W-why, we don't know what you're talking about!” Flam defended. “Why, we've never been that far north on this great continent!”

“Oh really?” Sterling's voice echoed, as he landed on the other side of the brothers. “And how, pray tell, do you know that the Changeling hive's to the north?”

“And no trying to weasel your way out of this, either,” Hoofsing said, as he and the rest of the ponies came out of their hiding spots. “We already heard everything.”

The two brothers, shocked and back-to-back, were quickly surrounded. The looks on their faces made it plain to see that they were frantically trying to find a way out of this. “... GOOD GOD, MAN!” Flim shouted. “THERE'S A WEREWOLF BEHIND YOU!!”

“Yeah, we know,” Applejack said bluntly. “And she ain't done nothing to hurt nopony, unlike you guys.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie agreed.

Rarity shot the party pony a slight 'look'. “Pinkie, darling, you were quite literally burning up with rage at me a minute ago.”

“Well, yeah, but I was wrong about that,” Pinkie pointed out. “There's a difference.”

Flim and Flam looked quite a deal more panicked now. “H-Hoofsing! Buddy!” Flam said nervously. “Ol' pal of ours! Surely you can see reason! Please, save us!”

“Save you from what?” Hoofsing asked. “You dug your grave, now you have to lie in it. Besides, I'm not losing sleep over you two finally biting it, situational quip not intended.”

“Um...” Flim nervously said. “Applejack? Trixie?!”

“Ya tried to rip my family away from the land Celestia herself gave us,” Applejack pointed out. “I ain't gonna miss ya.”

“And the Great and Powerful Trixie is a show-pony, not a con-mare,” Trixie pointed out. “Ponies know what they're getting into when they pay for me. They can't trust you'll sell them the clothes off their backs.”

Realising there was no way out of this with words, Flam grit his teeth, bearing a set of fangs that was unlike anything a pony should have. “Guess words won't be getting us out of this one, brother,” he snarled, voice dropping several octaves. Excess fur began to grow out of his body, and his hooves turned into claws. “I do believe... it's time to get messy.”

With the suddenness of a flash of lightning, Flam bucked with his clawed hind legs, forcing both Chrysalis and Sterling to dodge into the air. Flim quickly ran off to the sidelines, taking cover among the various other crates of knickknacks around.

“Split up!” Hoofsing instructed, has he took out the Vampire Killer. “Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Trixie, you three go after Flim! Everypony else, take down Flam!”

Fighting a werewolf was a very different experience to fighting a vampire. Werewolves, compared to their blood-sucking contemporary, relied almost exclusively on brutal, animalistic strength. To watch Flam and Rarity match blows was like watching two tornadoes have a snowball fight with houses. Also, three more equally powerful ponies were there to throw in pot-shots where they could.

Flam the werewolf snarled viciously as his body was lashed with whips from Hoofsing's Vampire Killer, peppered by the crimson shots from Sterling's Magic Sling, and belted by Chrysalis' emerald magic. Coupled with Rarity's powerful swipes, and it was painfully obvious that Flam was well outclassed, with emphasis of 'painful'.

Unfortunately for him, a werewolf in combat was not entirely capable of thinking strategically. Rarity fighting defensively allowed her to maintain control over the raging bloodlust that Flam felt in this moment.

Flam's jaw opened tried, as he lunged for Rarity's neck. It, however, was forcibly snapped shut by the chain of the Vampire Killer wrapping around his muzzle. He could hear the flesh on his face begin to sizzle at the silver chains dug into his face. Flam tried to reach a clawed hoof up to tear the chain from his face, but a shot of crimson energy pierced his wrist.

Then, a hoof was placed against his back, and Flam was pushed down to the ground, pinned there by the surprising weight of Queen Chrysalis, whom suddenly felt the urge to slaughter a narrator. No, she was not sure where that came from, and this narrator was pleased that there were more pressing issues at hand.

Suddenly, Flam felt a set of fangs dig into his neck. He could feel his blood being drained by that blasted nosferatu; his lifeforce being sapped with every drop that left his body. Feral ferocity quickly gave way to pure terror, as Flam's skin and muscles became slack against his bone. By the time he had thought to beg for mercy, he was without the strength to do so.

Just as he was left with the slightest sliver of live in his veins, though, Sterling tore his teeth from his neck. “Bleh,” the vampire gagged. “Got all this damn fur on my tongue. That's gonna take forever to fix.”

“Is... he okay?” Rarity asked, poking at Flam's withered by not dead body.

“Objectively speaking, no,” Hoofsing said. “No he is not. He is knocking on death's door now, with enough left in him to possibly make a recovery.” The hunter then turned his attention towards the queen of the Changelings. “That is, assuming her majesty doesn't see to otherwise. Not that we'd stop her if she did.”

“How considerate of you, hunter,” Chrysalis commented, as she hefted Flam up with her magic. “I'll just... take this thing out back, if you don't mind.”

Chrysalis walked away regally, dragging Flam's mostly dead body against the ground just to make sure he suffered as much as possible.

“Um... question,” Rarity said, as she allowed herself to shift back into her regular, pony-sized form. “Shouldn't we stop her?”

“Why?” Sterling asked, spitting up a little more hair. “He's committed serious crimes, so now he has to pay for them. Plus, her majesty outranks us, and the crimes were against her and her people. Whatever she deems necessary, so it shall be.”

“I'm with him on this one,” Hoofsing noted, as as Trixie and the other finally returned, a tied up Flim being dragged behind them. “So, Sterling. Get anything of interest from his memories?”

Sterling gave his partner a look that no other pony could really decipher. “We're making headway,” he said. “She exists.”

Hoofsing's eyes went wide at the statement. Everypony else that heard it was more confused if anything. “Could ya... maybe explain what that means?” Applejack asked.

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie agreed. “It's no fun, playing the pronoun game without us!”

“Sorry, kid, but that's classified stuff,” Hoofsing said. “Unless the one left behind wants to spill the beans about her.”

“I don't know what you're talking about,” Flim deflected. “Now, where's my brother? We have the right to an attorney!”

“The Equestrian Constitution does not cover you for the use of magics blatantly evil and benign,” Hoofsing retorted. “Than goes up to, includes, and far beyond 'the use of werewolf powers to slaughter any creature'.”

“And considering that involved the destruction of fertilised Changeling eggs,” Sterling added, with a slight shiver, “you don't exactly have grounds for 'self defence'. Your fate is officially in Queen Chrysalis' hooves, and-” there was a wet, sickening ripping sound in the distance, “you might want to start a short list of Gods you could pray to, because there ain't much sand in the hourglass left.”

With the casualness of a morning stroll, Chrysalis returned, covered from horn to hoof in a not-ignorable amount of blood. “Ah. You've brought the other one, too,” Chrysalis commented. “Anypony got first dibs on him?”

“I've already eaten,” Sterling said, “and still struggling to get the taste of mutt off my tongue, so I'm good.”

“Nopony's going to eat him,” Hoofsing rolled his eyes. “So frankly, you can do with him as you will.”

“What?!” Flim cried out. “Y-you're just leaving me to the wolves?! Throwing my life away?!”

“You do realise the irony in that first one, right?” Trixie asked. “And besides, Sterling here's already crunched the numbers. Through your constant scams, you and your brother have killed roughly 9.33 people.”

“Wait, how's that possible?” Pinkie asked. “How can you k... kill a fraction?”

'Oh, that sweet child,' Hoofsing couldn't help but think.

“Because all those deaths were out of sight,” Sterling answered. “And thus, they can claim they 'haven't killed a soul'. But, for every miracle cure they pedalled, there will have been at least a few who invested their life savings on the chance that it would have worked, only to be later found starving on the streets of Canterlot without a bit to their name. Your only claim to innocence, Flim, is that you didn't see them die.” He looked over at Chrysalis, and gave her a small nod. “Do what you like with him. Nopony will miss him.”

Chrysalis smirked in response, much to Flim's horror. “Oh, you know what I like so well,” she said. “Perhaps, after this we could...”

“Sounds like a date, your majesty,” Sterling replied, though the look in his eyes was begging for mercy, or at least, a way out.

Hours passed in the blink of an eye. Right now, Hoofsing found himself seated at the bar of a hotel, calmly and casually sipping at a glass of whisky for another job well done.

Better yet, there weren't any casualties that would be missed this time. How the princesses hadn't black-listed those brothers from performing business was a mystery unto itself.

The chair beside him was pulled out, and down sat Pinkie Pie, of all ponies, looking less depressed than when they first met in this city, but none too cheerful.

“It's a messy business,” Hoofsing said, reading the question plainly on the filly's mind. “You only ever get numb to it; not use to it.”

“Then, why do you keep doing it?” Pinkie asked. “I mean, even I don't really like Flim and Flam; they tried to take Applejack's farm away from her. But even so...”

“I guess kindness comes with being a party pony,” Hoofsing noted. “Life is a precious resource. Those that treat it as exploitable and disposable... well, what goes around eventually comes back around.”

“Isn't that a sad way to look at things, though?” Pinkie asked.

“A bit, but it's needed,” Hoofsing said, taking a sip of his drink. “After all, justice is an illusion; a pretty little lie we tell ourselves, so that we might convince ourselves that all is right in the world. It is a social construct, existing only because we believe it does.”

“But... it's got to be real, right?” Pinkie said, sounding very off-put by the statement. “Because... because what's the point if they're only real because we believe them?”

Hoofsing looked at Pinkie Pie, and gave a small, knowing smile. “My dear, that is entirely the point of believing. If it can only exist because we believe in it, then what recourse do we have but to believe in it? To ensure that it does, in fact, exist?”

After a few moments of contemplative silence, Sterling staggered towards the bar, took a seat, and let out a sigh of exhaustion. “Remind me to stop getting so involved with Changelings.”

“I could, but that won't stop you,” Hoofsing said.

Pinkie looked at Sterling, unsure if she should remain gloomy or try to be chipper. “So... are you and Queen Chrysalis...?”

“I am legally the prince consort of the Changeling kingdom, yes,” Sterling answered bluntly. “No, I am not happy about it.”

“And what of her?” Hoofsing asked. “You mentioned that she existed.”

Sterling gave a mysterious look to Hoofsing, before turning his attention to Pinkie. “Go to your friends,” he said. “What we're about to talk of is not for anypony elses ears.”

Pinkie Pie opened her mouth to protest, but there was something... mystifying about the look in Sterling's eyes. A strange, compelling force, that made it hard to act against the vampire's instructions. With a slightly glassy, slightly dazed look to her eyes, Pinkie got up, and walked away.

“Been a long time since I last say you use that power of yours,” Hoofsing commented. “A vampire's charm spell is quite the wonder.”

“Still not a fan of it,” Sterling said. “But, then again, that comes with being a pegasus before being a vamp.” A faint glow emanated from beneath his hat, and suddenly all the sounds around them abruptly stopped. “It was a shadowy mare,” Sterling suddenly stated. “Much like the one seen in past ne'er-do-wells memories, handing out the powers of third-rate creatures of the night like candy. This time, though, I could make out the silhouette of the Crystal Empire in the distance. Plus... that mare looks an awful lot like our little princess.”

“And does that mean...?”

“Can't say definitively, but most likely,” Sterling answered. “Regardless, we still have that job to do in Cloudsdale first. Then we can turn our attention north.”

“Still, this is the most information we've gotten about her in a long time,” Hoofsing noted. “Guess those brothers were good for something.”

“Back on the topic of Cloudsdale, though,” Sterling said, “Trixie's parting ways with us here. Something about there being no stage for her there.”

“Shame, but no surprise,” Hoofsing said. “Did she say where she's going next?”

“Back to Canterlot. She'll be swapping out with Starlight for our next job.”

“Guess we'll have extra fire power for the next job, then,” Hoofsing noted. “Cross hooves we need it, or cross hooves we won't?”

“Either or's fine by me,” Sterling said. “Personally, though? I think we should get out of dodge as soon as now.”

“Why's that?”

“Because I can't handle going another hour with Chrysalis.”

If there was every a moment in time where Hoofsing wished his partner had said less, this was it.

Chapter Text

It wasn't often that Sterling Silver woke with a headache. It was even less often that he woke with gaps in his memories, or face down in a back alley on the streets of Cloudsdale. This would usually be the part when he asks himself if it's Tuesday or something already, but this? This was a new experience. Or, at least, one he hadn't had since the days before he became a vampire.

He did not particularly like it.

Shaking the bleary feeling from his mind, Sterling forced himself back onto his hooves, and looked around. Night had clearly fallen at some point, but whether that meant he had been out for a few hours, or a few days, was anypony's guess.

Sterling gave the air a quick sniff. No familiar scents. Not even Hoofsing's. Somehow, he was well and truly alone up here.

Adjusting his hat, and making sure his orange-tinted glasses were still on his face, Sterling reached out with his magic. “Daughter,” he commanded quietly. “Answer to my call, inheritor of my power. Answer me, Starlight Glimmer.”

I hear you, Master, Starlight's voice answered in the back of his mind. I was almost worried somepony had finally put an end to you.

“That would have been a dream come true, I'm sure,” Sterling chuckled. “Now, I have gaps in my memory where there shouldn't be. Tell me; when was the last time we spoke, and what has happened since then?”

It has been three days since we arrived in Cloudsdale, Starlight said. I was transported here in my coffin, if you'll recall, and haven't been out of it until after whatever happened had happened.

“Fantastic,” Sterling groaned in annoyance. “And where are you now?”

Cloudsdale's underworks. Safest place I can afford to be, given that sunlight in Cloudsdale's particularly strong. It's easier for me to keep my ears to the clouds when underneath them.

“Fair enough,” Sterling said. “You're still finding your way around your powers, after all. Not the most inconspicuous vampire out there. Keep me posted on anything you find.”

Understood. There was a slightly curious pause, before Starlight spoke again. Did you know that Cloudsdale had a sewer system? I certainly didn't.

Sterling let out a small chuckle. “What, did you think our toilets were just holes in the clouds?” he laughed. “There used to be, a hundred years before my mortal life. The princesses were not fan of it.”

The streets of Cloudsdale were empty. Not just of the usual day traffic, but even the night life seemed absent.

It was rather eerie, to say the least. Hardly more eerie than Sterling himself, to be sure, and far from enough to leave a master of the night like him unsettled, but he was still allowed to feel concerned.

Still, walking the streets of Cloudsdale... every time he came here, he was reminded just that littlest bit of his old life, over 1000 years ago. Those were simpler times, back then. Harmony was more of an ideal theory, rather than the borderline doctrine that it was today.

Sterling did not have many fond memories of his childhood. Granted, that was because his childhood was longer ago than Princess Luna's banishment, but Sterling like putting in the effort to recall those times. After all, what history defines as 'truth' is often only what the victors what the future to believe.

Case in point, the statue of a famous pegasus that stood in the city square Sterling had just entered.

Platinum Comet was his name. A legendary pegasus warrior from the war against Nightmare Moon. Following the Banishment, he had been promoted to ruler of Cloudsdale for a time, before passing away quietly one day, ten years later.

He was also Sterling's father, and a frankly horrible one at that. After all, what pegasus would want to be seen with a one-winged son?

Sterling hated him, with a burning passion that was only rivalled by the sun itself. So much so that, before he was put into that deep, nearly 1000 year slumber by his old friend, Sterling had placed a powerful curse on Platinum Comet, eating away at him painfully until finally succumbing to it.

Platinum Comet died quietly, but even in the state he was in, Sterling knew he didn't die peacefully, and was glad for that. Frankly, if he could have his way right this second, Sterling would have smashed that statue right here and now. But, he was in no position to pin the blame for it on some other creature; after all, he didn't know what he was dealing with, or what had managed to get the jump on him quite like it had.

Perhaps once things hit the fan, he'd find an opportunity to do that. Anything to get one last postmortem pot-shot in at the old stallion.

Sterling's ear twitched slightly, picking up a disturbance in the wind. He could hear something out there- or rather, somepony.

Tapping into his magic, Sterling drew his Magic Sling, when had, for some reason he could not imagine, been left on his person. Payback was going to be painful for them.

Sterling charged seven low powered shots into the Sling, and scanned the surrounding area. Something was lurking in the shadows, stalking him. Waiting to strike.

Sterling loved this tension. Being a vampire, especially a nosferatu, made him an apex hunter, but sometimes, a pony enjoyed being on the other side of the game for a bit; being the hunted for a change.

He felt the change in the wind long before he heard it. Sterling pivoted on all four, aiming the Sling down the street... and was immediately struck in the face by something moving incredibly fast.

Sterling rubbed his face with one hoof, as the look of shock on his face turned into one of joy. That blow felt completely and utterly 'mortal' in origin, but it hurt. He always did enjoy facing mortals that could hurt him.

Tapping into a little extra magic, Sterling manifested his oh-so favourite instruments, and began playing a heavy, almost ominous tune.

“Here I stand; Helpless and left for dead,” Sterling sang out, his voice echoing through the empty streets of Cloudsdale.

Something in the distance went 'boom'. Sterling quickly pivoted, and fired three shots off into the distance.

“Close your eyes, So many days go by,” Sterling continued, as he watched a rainbow blur dodge around his shots. “Easy to find what's wrong, Harder to find what's right.”

The streaking rainbow turned at speeds impossible for even a skilled pony, as it quickly began speeding towards Sterling once more.

The nosferatu fired off another shot. “I believe in you! I can show you that I can see right through all your empty lies!” he bellowed eagerly, ducking as the blur overshot, and flew straight through the statue in the middle of the square, leaving a gaping hole where the stallion's heart would have been.

How appropriate, he felt.

“I won't stay long, In this world gone wrong!” Sterling fired off shots five and six. One clipped the rainbow blur, one the other... struck the head of the statue, knocking it off its body.

Sterling reached out with his magic, and grasped hold of the blur, pinning it- her in place. “Now, then,” Sterling said, cutting the music off. “Mind explaining to me why you've chosen to assault me like this, Miss Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow Dash squirmed within the grip of Sterling's magic. “Let me go, damn it!” the pegasus yelled. “Let me go so I can clobber you for what you did to Fluttershy!”

“What in the wide world of Equestria are you talking about?” Sterling asked, lowering the Sling a bit. “I've been out cold for at least two days now. Hell's bells, I've probably been in Cloudsdale for only a few hours more than that! And on top of all that, my partner's missing! So why don't you tell me what's going on here?”

“Wait, what?” Rainbow asked. “You mean... you're not involved in all the weird stuff that's been going on around here?”

“Kid, I'm one of few ponies out there that get sent to deal with weird stuff. You tell me.”

“Then where the heck is everypony?!” Rainbow shouted. “Tell me that!!”

“I literally just woke up! You tell me!!” Sterling shouted back. “Celestia on a stick, this is getting us nowhere fast!”

“Then why are we still arguing?!”

“Because you punched me in the face!” Sterling pointed out, finally releasing Rainbow Dash. “Which, granted; was a very good hit! But the point stands that you still attacked me without warning!”

“Then why did you look like you were enjoying it?!”

“Because it's not easy for an immortal to find a good fight! Wouldn't that-” Suddenly, Sterling paused, sniffing the air. “Something's coming,” he said simply. “Several somethings. Undead somethings.”

“Somethings of yours, maybe?” Rainbow asked.

“No. My daughter is currently staking out the sewers,” Sterling answered. “But these... things, they're all sorts of wrong. Not vampires, but not even ghouls. I... don't know what I'm smelling.”

Rainbow Dash, at the very least, had the decency to look appropriately scared by this, especially when she recalled that Sterling has a bad habit of getting his head cut off. “So... what do we do?”

Sterling pondered for a moment. “Stake out,” he decided, unfurling his crimson wings and taking to the sky. “Follow me, and stay quiet. Otherwise, you might not get out of this alive.”

“And you will?”

“Dude,” Sterling gave a flat look at the rainbow-maned pegasus. “I'm already legally dead. As of right now, you're the only life on the line, Hoofsing and Fluttershy not withstanding.”

The duo quietly set hooves down on the roof of a nearby building. As soon as they landed, Sterling quickly cast a camouflaging spell, masking their presence in all manners.

The odd duo peeked over the edge of the building, and saw a small platoon of at least five ponies shambling by. Each one looked to be a pegasus, but there was something... wrong about them. Their trots were uneven, their feathers and fur matted to their sides, their manes unkempt, and even Rainbow Dash could smell the scent of death on them.

“Are those... ghouls?” the mare asked, watching as the odd platoon lost interest in whatever had happened here, and shambled on.

“No. Zombies,” Sterling said. “Similar to ghouls, but different origin. Necromancy, rather than vampirism.”

“So... better or worse?”

“Ostensibly worse,” he answered. “Necromancy is a very deliberate form of dark magic. So twisted and dark it is, even King Sombra is said to steer clear of it.”

“You ever used it?”

“No. Closest I've ever gotten to necromancy is making blood golems.”

“... That sounds metal,” Rainbow said. “Gross. But metal.”

“It is definitely both of those things,” Sterling agreed. “Now, come. We'd best meet up with my daughter, and plan our next steps.”

Starlight could confirm; sewers sucked. And somehow, sewers in a city made primarily out of clouds sucked so much more.

She was starting to understand why Sterling hated Manehattan so much. These stenches were overwhelming, and the fact that everything in Cloudsdale was made of... well clouds, caused many of the stenches to linger.

Starlight was pretty sure she could smell a bowel movement from months ago down here. She hated that she could tell that.

After what felt like hours, Starlight happened upon a rather classic sight, that being the 'steel bar door in the sewers'. Despite the previously stated fact that everything up here was made of clouds, Starlight was absolutely confused as to why this steel hadn't fallen through and slammed into the ground by now.

But, it was a door. And doors meant thresholds, and thresholds meant she could no longer progress this way without and invitation. Just her damn luck.

Just as she was about to turn around and try another way, a pegasus walked into view on the other side of the door, clearly on patrol.

He looked at her, she looked at him, and for the longest three seconds ever, nothing happened.

“Um... what are you doing?” the pegasus asked.

“... Finishing up my patrol out here,” Starlight lied. “Obviously. What are you doing?”

“Starting my patrol, clearly,” the pegasus replied.

“Really? Because it clearly looks like you're distinctly not opening the door and letting me in.”

“Wouldn't you have a key for it?”

“Do I look like I started by shift down here?” Starlight countered. “Trust me, it's madness up there.”

The pegasus guard thought about that for a moment, then shrugged. “Fair enough,” he said, before taking out his key and unlocking the door. “Get in here, then.”

Starlight felt the strange sensation of being invited inside wash over her being. Had she really just lied her way through this so easily?

The door swung open, and Starlight stepped through. “So, out of curiosity,” the pegasus said, shutting the door behind them, “how long have you been a vampire?”

So, he already pinned her as a vampire, but let her in anyway? If anything, that at least confirmed that creatures of the night were in play here. As if that wasn't obvious by her, her master, and her masters colt toy being here.

“About three years now,” Starlight answered, sprinkling a little bit of truth into the web of lies she was going to have to weave. “I won't bore you with the details. You, on the other hand, certainly don't smell like a night walker.”

“Well, gotta have some untainted blood around, right?” the pegasus shrugged. “The boss is very thorough about keeping up appearances, you know.”

“Don't I know it,” Starlight muttered, as she quietly reached out to Sterling in the back of her mind. Master, I've had some... developments. A mortal pegasus that's in league with whomever's behind all this seems to believe I'm with them.

And you're rolling with it, I feel, Sterling replied. Good. Smart plan. Keep the ruse going as long as you can. See if you can't find Hoofsing or Fluttershy.

And when I do?

Play it by ear, Sterling instructed. Trust your gut. Make an absolute Nightmare-damned mess if the opportunity allows it. The world, as they say, is your oyster.

Never did like oysters, Starlight commented casually. But that just might be a seafood thing.

Nah, I'm with you on that, Sterling added. Now focus, daughter of mine. Find out what is going on behind those scenes. I and Rainbow Dash shall be making a ruckus out here.

With that, the connection faded. Play it by ear, huh? She could do that; after all, she had managed to run a village (Sterling would call it a cult) for a few years. She could bull her way through a bunch of idiot pegasi who had delusions of grandeur.

“You alright there, buddy?” the pegasus asked. “Ya seemed a bit 'out with the pixies' there.”

“Oh, it's nothing,” Starlight brushed off. She was going to have to shake this guy at some point, but how would she do that?

Actually... an idea did come to mind. After all... she was feeling a mite bit peckish right now.

Sterling and Rainbow Dash flew quietly from rooftop to rooftop, following after the zombies from a safe distance.

“So, question,” Rainbow said. “Are the starts of all your jobs always this boring?”

“More or less,” Sterling shrugged. “There's usually a bit more banter to even things out, though. Van has this sort of dry wit that I can bounce of just so well.”

“And you're saying I can't do 'dry wit'?” Rainbow asked.

“Well, for what it's worth, I'm not saying you can do 'wit' either.”

“What?!” Rainbow shouted angrily, resulting in Sterling shoving a hoof in her face to silence her. The zombies down below turned their heads for a brief moment, before continuing on their way.

Sterling let out a small sigh, as he placed his hoof down. “It's just not the same without him,” he said. “Van's got this more 'done with your nonsense' approach to by jabs that you just... don't. Applejack came close to it, but she had Pinkie to bounce off of as well.”

“Are... are you sad about that?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Are you sad that you're coltfriend's not around to give you the verbal backhoof?”

“You'd be surprised how easy it is to miss it,” Sterling replied.

“Not even gonna deny the allegations,” Rainbow muttered. “So, did you notice that these creatures are shambling towards the weather factory?”

“I did,” Sterling said. “But why use a place like that as a base? It's too...”

“Risky?”

“Obvious,” he corrected.”I mean, I get it; creatures of the night are pathologically inclined to claim the closest thing to a castle as their base, but... a factory's a bit out there as a replacement.”

“Patho-what now?”

“Compulsion,” Sterling answered. “Like how you're prone to reckless stupidity, cats are prone to being adorable, or how geese tend to be absolute bastards. But, a factory? I don't see using that as a castle substitute. It's not like substituting root beer for sarsaparilla in a cocktail; a factory is far too different from a castle. Now, if it were a large manor, that'd be a different story, but it's not.” There was a brief pause in Sterling's speech. “That's such a weird word, sarsaparilla. It doesn't sound like how it's spelt.”

“Is now really the time to go off on tangents like this?!”

“Tangents do not care for time.”

… Yeah. It just wasn't the same without Hoofsing to bounce barbs off of. Rainbow Dash had her charm, but she was too much a novice at this. Her reactions too foalish, too emotional. Emotional reactions should come from the most outlandish of lines, not from simply going off on a tangent.

He needed his buddy back, and sun and moon have mercy on whatever creatures get in his way.

A bucket of cold water served to wake him up rudely. The bag over his head served to tell him that things were... less than ideal, let's say. He felt the bag get torn from his head, causing the rush of stale cold air to bite at his wet mane.

“Geez...” Hoofsing coughed. “Ever heard of 'foreplay'? Or is bondage just what you're in to?”

The pegasus who had woken him up flinched in shock at Hoofsing's opening remark. “Who starts things like that?!” she shouted. “What is your deal?!”

“New to this, are you?” Hoofsing smirked. “In that case; hi. I'm Van Hoofsing, hunter of the night. And you, dear filly, are making the biggest mistake of your life and/or afterlife.”

Chapter Text

“Trust me, filly; you're making a grave mistake,” Hoofsing said. “I've killed ponies for lesser crimes against me personally. The fact that you're almost certainly taking part in what I can only assume is mass ponynapping is not doing you any favours.”

“Are you trying to threaten me, Dirt-walker?” the pegasus asked. “The only reason you're not a smear on the ground is because our boss let you keep those enchanted hoofshoes your wearing to Cloud Walk!”

“They'll come to regret it, I'm sure,” Hoofsing laughed. He gave the bindings that tied his front legs behind him a tug, and found them very secure. “So, what's all this about, then? Which moron are you serving that told you mass ponynapping's a good idea?”

“That's none of your business,” the pegasus huffed, making her way to the bar door of the cell Hoofsing only just realised he was in.

“Kinda is,” Hoofsing said. “You did ponynap me, after all.”

“Do you ever shut up, Dirt-walker?”

“Well, Sterling's not here, so no. Gotta make up for the lack of funny one somehow.”

The pegasus rolled her eyes, opened the cell door, and slammed it shut behind her as she left, leaving Hoofsing alone with his thoughts.

“What a stick in the mud,” Hoofsing muttered, as he twisted his tied up leg behind his back a few times, and the ropes that bound him fell free. “And really; who uses ropes these days? Didn't even use a constrictor knot.”

“Um... Hello?” a small voice from a different cell said. “Is somepony there?”

“Others in here too, huh?” Hoofsing asked. “Yeah, somepony's here. How long have you been in this dump?”

“About... a week, I think?” the voice replied. “Excuse me, but... are you mister Hoofsing?”

“I am he, yes,” Hoofsing responded, as he poked his head between the bars. “And that voice... Fluttershy?”

“Y-yes,” the yellow furred pegasus replied, as she stuck her own head out of her cell, next to Hoofsing's. “Hello...”

“Well, this makes even less sense now,” he said. “Why are you down here?”

“I... don't really know,” Fluttershy said. “They've been bringing so many ponies down here, and dragging off just as many for... something scary.”

“Well, I guess it wouldn't be a mystery if we knew exactly what was going on, would it?” Hoofsing said. “Jerks took all my tools, too. How are we going to get out of this one?”

“I... don't suppose mister Sterling's around too, is he?”

“Since it doesn't sound like he's in a cell like us, I can only imagine he was knocked out and dumped on the side of the road somewhere. Probably banking on the fact that he can't enter a building without permission.”

“Then... will he and Rainbow Dash be able to help us?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Hoofsing reassured. “Both because your friend's as stubborn as a mule, and because Sterling is more that capable of thinking around his own weaknesses.”

“So, that's unquestionably the weather factory,” Sterling said, as if recapping. “Dunno how I feel about them using a factory for a castle, but we know where they are now.”

“And how exactly are we gonna get inside?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Remember? You can't exactly do 'doors'.”

“That's a matter of perspective,” Sterling said. “But for now, we'll bide our time. Find out what we can from ponies that are willing to talk to us, while my daughter infiltrates the building.”

“Urgh. Seriously?” Rainbow Dash groaned. “We're gonna warm the benches rather than charge in there?”

“... I hate being the voice of reason in the pair,” Sterling muttered. “Look, kid. We don't know what we're dealing with, outside of the zombies. For all we know, they could have an entire orphanage foalnapped in there, ready to be used as hostages against anypony stupid enough to go in there hooves blazing.” Sterling let out a small sigh. “I miss being the voice of chaos. Why couldn't I have been paired up with Fluttershy? I much rather being on the side of 'gets reigned in'.”

“What are you, secretly Discord in disguise?”

“Nah. Not nearly that charming,” Sterling answered. “By the by, but where is that draconequus? I'm honestly surprised he hasn't stepped in to lend a claw, especially since his 'one true friend' is in danger for, what, the second time?”

“Couldn't tell ya, buddy,” Rainbow Dash said. “I think that jerk's sitting back and watching things unfold. Ya know, being the lord of chaos and all that.”

“Fair point,” Sterling agreed. “You can always trust a dishonest person to be dishonest, after all.”

“So you trust Discord more than Applejack?”

“Well, you never quite know what to expect from someone being honest,” Sterling said. “Now, if Applejack were to say she loved you, that'd catch you off guard, right?”

“Well, duh,” Rainbow said.

“Now, say Discord said it. You'd know not to take it seriously, because he is an inherently dishonest creature.”

“I think I get it,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “So, which does that make you? The untrustworthy honest guy, or the reliably dishonest one?”

“Oh, I'm dishonest. Without question,” Sterling answered. “If I were to turn traitor in any way, shape, or form, the real question would have to be 'am I actually a double agent or not'.”

“Why do you say that like you're already planning for it?”

“I'm planning for everything, kid. Trust me; once you're 1000 years old, you start having a plan to kill everypony you meet.”

“So, you've got plans on how to kill me if you need to?”

“I've got, like seven for you alone, and I came up with them all in the span of time from when we met like, an hour ago. Now Hoofsing, on the other hoof, I have the most plans for, just in case.”

“Perhaps we should chat less about how much of a homicidal maniac you are, and focus on the problem at hoof?”

A moment of silence followed, as the two ponies stared at the weather factory. “... How many plans are we talking for your partner?” Rainbow asked.

“72.”

Starlight realised rather quickly that she was now in the Cloudsdale weather factory. The place just reeked of ozone, after all.

She was fortunate the nopony here seemed to be giving her presence a second thought. This was mostly thanks to the psychological trick of 'her acting like she belonged here'. Just look grumpy, shout a few orders at passing ponies, and make yourself seem unapproachable. Very easy stuff.

Another that really helped Starlight out was the fact that, since everypony here assumed she was some important higher up, they made sure to loudly go over what they knew about the big plan in her presence, just to make sure that she, one of the bosses, knew that they knew what they were doing. Unfortunately for them... Starlight didn't know what they were doing. So, all they were achieving was making sure she did know the plans in the wrong ways possible.

From the sounds of it, they've done something to the part of the factory where they produce the rainbows, which was, they were saying, being used to create the zombie ponies that Sterling had been talking about whenever she checked in.

Zombies made with the use of rainbows... what a strange concept. She'd call it absurd, but she was already a vampire; absurd came and went long ago, and didn't even have the decency to leave an address to forward its mail to.

After having relayed that information back to Sterling telepathically, Starlight decided that now would be the best time to bust Hoofsing out of whatever prison he was being held in. The question now, though, was where that prison was.

“... And the prisoners?” a voice suddenly said. Starlight quickly took flight, diving just below (above?) the clouds that made up the roof.

Two stallions walked by, not noticing her. One was a simple pegasus soldier, while the other... Starlight could smell the vampirism on that one.

“The pegasus filly's too timid to get anything out of,” the pegasus responded. “As for the stallion... he's proving to be difficult in his own way.”

“Sounds like that blasted Hoofsing, alright,” the vampire said. “Typical, arrogant hunters. Couldn't even be bothered to finish me off last time we fought. But, our master wants him to suffer before we throw him into the mixture, and I shall see to that myself.”

“By the by,” the pegasus said hesitantly. “You've never really told us who this 'master' of yours was.”

“And be thankful for that, if you value your blood more in your veins,” the vampire spat. “Only those that, one way or another, are to be dead, may know.”

“... Bit of a clunky sentence, that one,” the pegasus pointed out. “Well, whatever. You're the boss, I guess.”

The pegasus trotted away, and the vampire sighed. “Idiots,” he said. “I'm surrounded by winged idiots. This would have been so much simpler if that hunter didn't ruin my work over a decade ago.”

Remaining quiet, Starlight followed after the vampire, keeping within the clouded roof while quietly relaying all this information back to Sterling.

“... and so I said; Hey! Give me back my lettuce!” Hoofsing said loudly, getting a laugh out of Fluttershy for just how nonsensical his story had been. Sterling was really so much better at this sort of thing than he was.

Silence fell for a moment, before Fluttershy spoke. “So, how long have we been down here now?” she asked.

“Well, it's been an hour since I woke up,” Hoofsing said, “so just add that to however long you can recall.”

“Do you think Rainbow Dash and Sterling will be able to save us?”

“Oh, absolutely,” Hoofsing reassured. “With style, too. It'd be a pretty depressing world if the heroes weren't able to save the day at the last minute, right?”

A low, evil laugh echoes through the halls, accompanied by hoofsteps. Fluttershy very quickly withdrew into the corner of her cell, while Hoofsing remained where he was.

“Oh, how the tables turn,” somepony said, as a figure that was very obviously a vampire stepped into view. “Did you miss me, Van Hoofsing?”

“You!” Hoofsing exclaimed. The silence the followed was palpable... until it started to edge into the realm of awkward. By the time Hoofsing was prepared to speak his thoughts, the silence had become depressing and insulting. “Who are you again?”

The vampire staggered. “Wha- You mean to tell me you've forgotten me?!” he shouted. “ME?! THE DREADED DRACULA?!!”

Hoofsing stared blankly at the vampire. “Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?” he asked. “Just in the past decade, I've dealt with at least seven vampires that call themselves that name.”

'Dracula' gritted his teeth in frustration. “Castle Dracul!” he shouted. “T'was by my hooves that Sterling Silver was once again given flesh!”

“Oh!” Hoofsing exclaimed. “Oh, you're that tool! How'd your survive that night?”

“I was skewered to the roof,” Dracula stated bluntly. “Gravity rectified that, and you didn't finish the job.”

“Huh. Well, that's egg on my face, then.”

“Blase as always,” Dracula muttered bitterly. “My master was right; you are a threat to our cause.”

“Your 'master'?” Hoofsing asked. “So you are subservient to somepony out there?”

“When last we met, you left me a wreck,” Dracula spat. “For years, I wallowed on the edge of death, kept alive solely out of spite for you. Then, three years ago... she appeared. The new glorious leader of the undead! Queen of the night! The everlasting, guiding Midnight!”

“... Princess Luna?” Fluttershy asked hesitantly.

“I feel like he's talking more about somepony like Nightmare Moon, personally,” Hoofsing responded. “But, at the same time... not?”

“Don't bother trying to analyse my words, hunter!” Dracula laughed. “You will never know where, or even WHO my master is!”

“Considering I've been all over Equestria save for one place, I have a safe guess about 'where',” Hoofsing said. “And frankly, dude, you practically spilled all the beans.” A smirk made its way over his face. “Like an idiot.”

Dracula snarled, nostrils flaring as a crimson light enveloped his horn. The vampire's magic grabbed hold of Hoofsing and slammed him against the bars of his cell. “You arrogant whelp!” he spat. “Just for that, I'll see you and this mare dead!”

Hoofsing let out a small grunt of pain. “Isn't that... the entire reason we're here?” he taunted. “I'm starting to remember why you were so forgettable.”

Fury boiled behind Dracula's eyes, as his magic ripped the cell doors from the walls (not a hard feat of strength), and grabbed hold of the frightened Fluttershy. “I would not be so cocky if I were you!!” he fumed furiously.

As Dracula dragged the two away, Hoofsing noticed his assortment of weaponry on a table just out of reach... and in the corner of his eye, he saw Starlight Glimmer poking her head through the cloud-made roof, her own magic grabbing hold of Hoofsing's weapons while Dracula wasn't looking.

The two locked eyes briefly. Hoofsing mouthed some instructions silently to her, before giving a reassuring wink. Starlight, in response, rolled her eyes, before ducking back into the clouds. To her, this was just proof that Hoofsing and Sterling weren't, at the end of the day, that different.

Hoofsing and Fluttershy were slammed down onto the factory floor. The smell of ozone was so thick, Hoofsing felt as though he could take a bite out of it and spit a rain cloud back out.

“Tell me, Van Hoofsing,” Dracula spat. “Do you know where you are right now?”

“Considering I don't regularly vacation to Cloudsdale, that's a tough question,” Hoofsing chuckled, slowly raising his head. “But yeah. I've heard of this place. The rainbow factory, yes?”

The rainbow factory. As the name implied, it was the one place in Equestria where all the rainbows were made. In most dimensions, rainbows were just a case of light from the sun splitting as it passed through rain, but in this world, that stuff was hoof-made.

Hoofsing may have never been here before, but even the untrained eye could tell this place was... a little too red to be normal.

Fluttershy raised her head, and looked as appropriately horrified as anypony who had even a modicum of an idea about what was happening here. “What... have you done?” she asked shakily.

“All part of the plan,” Dracula smirked. Clearly, he was enjoying having at least one terrified member of the audience. “Each captive we've had has had their blood drained into the system, all to create the ultimate monster. Anycreature dipped in this mixture of blood and rainbows will be reborn, stronger than ever!”

“Wow, we're really scraping the bottom of the barrel, huh?” Hoofsing commented. “Everypony's heard the 'horror stories' about the rainbow factory, dude. Stories about how pegasi who did meet certain criteria were slaughtered and used as dye in the old days. You must be-” a sarcastic laugh broke through his words, “VERY desperate if you're bringing in a plot like this.”

Dracula snarled in frustration at Hoofsing's flippancy. “I would not be so casual if I were you!” he hissed. “One errant dip in this mixture, and mortals like yourselves will become like fuel!”

“To what end?” Hoofsing questioned, as he quietly made his way to Fluttershy's side, and motioned for her to climb onto his back. “This plan just seems like scraping the bottom of the barrel.”

Teeth gritting and grinding in frustration, Dracula let out a vicious growl, “You clearly don't know what you're dealing with!” he barked. “Any living pony that consumes this fluid will become an empowered slave! As for me, I plan to take it all into my very being, and become as a GOD!!”

Hoofsing felt Fluttershy quiver in fear on his back, but he himself was largely unimpressed. “That sounds like a horribly thought out plan,” he pointed out. “For all you know, drinking the technicolor blood-punch is just a recipe for melting your insides.”

“Then that's just a gamble I'll have to take!!”

Hoofsing rolled his eyes. “Then, perhaps for your own sake, we should stop you.” Suddenly, he clapped his front hooves together, much to Dracula's confusion.

Half a second later, the vampire was blasted by a beam of concentrated magic from above.

Starlight Glimmer quickly descended from the roof, landing beside Hoofsing and Fluttershy. “Wonderful timing,” Hoofsing commented. “Sterling would be proud.”

“Don't patronise me,” Starlight muttered, as she levitated Hoofsing's weapons back to him. “Take your stuff and get ready to run.”

Just as Hoofsing took possession of his tools once more, Dracula quickly rose back out of the clouded floor, and if he was able to somehow look any more pissed off than he was, he would have. “You...” he spat viciously. “YOU'LL PAY FOR THIS!!”

With a crimson glow of his horn, Dracula took hold of the slurry of rainbows and blood, pulling the strange fluids closer and closer, before letting it merge with his very being.

“Wh... what's he doing?” Fluttershy asked nervously.

“Well, either he's going to become some horrible abomination against nature,” Hoofsing said, “or a puddle. Flip of a coin, really.”

“And you say I'm like Master,” Starlight muttered.

One of Dracula's hooves contorted into a massive claw, reaching out and slamming into the ground before the three. The vampires body twisted in sickening ways, growing several leagues in size until he was around as large as a dragon.

“Oh ho ho ho... Now this...” Dracula's voice reverberated. “This is marvellous! This is TRUE POWER!!”

“Somepony's overcompensating,” Hoofsing muttered. Truthfully, though, he'd admit to feeling just a little worried about the fleshy tendrils that were lashing out and blocking all the doors. “Starlight, could you be a dear and give Sterling the go-ahead to get off his flank?”

“Way ahead of you,” Starlight commented. “I contacted him the moment things started getting weird.”

“... This is only 'starting' to get weird for you?” Hoofsing asked with a raised brow.

“After three years, the only new thing about this situation is the rainbows.”

“Um...” Fluttershy muttered. “Is now really the time for this conversation?”

Back outside, Sterling and Rainbow Dash watched both as many pegasi soldiers abandoned the weather factory, and every zombie in the streets below dissolved into a puddle of rainbow goo.

“Well,” Sterling said. “That's new.”

“This ain't the time to be casual!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “We need to get in there and bail them out!”

Sterling felt a slight twinge in his ear, as Starlight reached out to him. “... Go time it is,” he said.

“Finally!” Rainbow yelled. “Let's get... actually, how are you going to get in there? Y'know, with that whole 'needs permission to come inside' thing.”

“That double entendre was not lost on me,” Sterling smirked. “As for 'how', well... remember that talk Van gave you girls about the 'rules lawyer'? Well,” he chuckled as his horn began to glow, blowing his hat away, “after a thousand years, you'll find some very... creative ways to get around weaknesses.”

Rainbow Dash looked confused for a moment, before she noticed just what Sterling's magic had grabbed hold of; the entire damn weather factory.

Lines began to trace along the crimson glow, divvying up the building into several sectors... as Sterling began to sing once more. Because why wouldn't he?

“Hiding in the fog, where darkness meets the moonlight...” he began, voice like a soft piano. “I will sing a melody, 'til the morning comes. Living for you only... Take my hoof and show me... there will be much sorrow, when the morning comes.”

Then, with a massive excertation of power, the weather factory was torn asunder, fragments of it being thrown to and fro, until all that was really left were the platforms that were once floors. Well, that, as well as Hoofsing, Fluttershy, Starlight, and the monsterous blob of rainbows and blood they were currently running away from.

Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped. “What. The hell. Was that?”

“Buildings are the simplest form of 'threshold' that vampires need to work around,” Sterling said. “Take away the building, and...”

“... I was kinda talking more about that thing chasing our friends,” Rainbow Dash pointed out. “But yeah, that was pretty cool, too.”

“Glad you agree,” Sterling smirked, drawing forth his Sling. “Now, let's get to work.”

The two charged forth, leaving trails of crimson and rainbow lights in their wake.

“Fearless we're fighting, the pain burns inside of me, Find the forces of my soul!” Sterling sang on, firing several bolts of magic as the strange rainbow blob thing. “No one can understand me, am I condemned to ride the blackest night alone?”

Rainbow Dash landed next to Hoofsing with a raised brow, all parties mildly thankful that the blob was focusing exclusively on Sterling now. “Hey,” she greeted. “Question for ya; how does that guy choose his songs?”

“Mostly based on mood, really,” Hoofsing answered. “Did not expect the Dragon Force, to be honest. Incidentally, here's your friend back. Not hurt, but she'll be needing a whole lot of hugs after the stuff big old ugly up there pulled.”

Hoofsing gently set Fluttershy down. After a brief moment to recollect herself, the yellow mare launched herself at Rainbow Dash, tightly embracing her friend.

A bright flash of crimson shone overhead. “Looks like Master's pulling out all the stops,” Starlight commented casually. “Haven't seen him use this many laser glyphs before.”

“I have,” Hoofsing said.

“This is my symphony!” Sterling's voice sang. “My dark blessing falls from the sky!!”

“It was at least five years ago,” the hunter continued. “Lycanthrop dragon.”

“I hear the voice rising from the void, of the memories gone by!” The barrage of magic shredded away at the liquid rainbows, leaving the raw, battered body of Dracula behind, floating in mid air.

The Magic Sling was pressed against Dracula's head, and a smirk formed on Sterling's face. “Dark is the path for me,” he continued. “I'll find my peace another way, Under the star where we'll shine again some day.” A click, a bang, and suddenly there was hardly enough left of Dracula to be called a corpse. “Phew. Done and done,” Sterling sighed, holstering the Sling and flying back down to the others. “That guy seemed awfully familiar. What's up with that?”

“That was the same vampire that orchestrated your revival, apparently,” Hoofsing said.

“Really?” Sterling asked, sounding genuinely surprised. “Didn't look like the guy.”

“Largely unimportant,” Hoofsing waved off. “What is important, though, is that he revealed exactly what we were looking for.”

Sterling's eyes widened in surprise. “You mean...?”

Hoofsing smirked. “Midnight,” he said simply. “The name of our target is Midnight. Better yet, they're in the Crystal Empire.”

“Wait, I'm a little lost here,” Rainbow Dash said. “Who and what now?”

“Don't worry your colourful little head about it,” Sterling said.

“Now, sorry to dump the cleanup duty on you two,” Hoofsing said, “but this is something we need to capitalise on immediately. Starlight, let the princess know.”

“Understood,” Starlight responded seriously.

“So, this is it, then?” Sterling asked. “The moment we've been waiting for?”

“The moment we've been waiting for,” Hoofsing smirked. “Now, let's go hunt this Midnight.”

Chapter Text

Sunset Shimmer couldn't stop herself from pacing back and form on the balcony of Castle Canterlot. Could anypony blame her for that, though? This was, after all, a big moment; a long time coming.

It had been just yesterday that Starlight Glimmer had magicked a letter to her, saying that Hoofsing and Sterling were off to the Crystal Empire to finally track and take down the one behind all the monsters of the night that had been terrorising Equestria these past few years.

Finally, it would all be over. Finally, she could return this throne, this kingdom, these damn wings she didn't even deserve.

Soon, it would finally all be over. She would have to face the music when that happened, but... at least she could do it with her head held high.

What would happen to her, though? A small part in the back of Sunset's mind hoped that Celestia would show her even a little bit of mercy, but... the rest of her felt she hardly deserved it. At the very least, she was expecting to spend some time in the dungeon. At worst... the gallows.

Sunset Shimmer shuddered at the thought. All she had ever wanted to do was prove herself, but that day she stole that crown, all she proved was everything Celestia believed her to be at her worst.

All that mattered right now was righting her wrongs. She could beg for forgiveness later.

Still, this was a rather nerve wracking time. She trusted Hoofsing and Sterling with her life; they were the two most consistent parts of her life these days. But, the pony- no, the monster they were going to be going up against had been empowered by the Element of Magic itself.

But, she had faith. Faith that those two would-

The doors to the throne room slammed open, startling Sunset greatly. She turned around, to see Ditzy Doo the mail mare rushing as fast as she could to her, dragging something- or rather, somepony, behind her.

“He needs help!” Ditzy called out, her mouth full of the other pony's clothes.

Panic began to fill Sunset's heart as she rushed over. It was only when she got close enough to identify the unconscious pony that her blood ran as cold as ice.

“... Hoofsing?” Sunset muttered.

His senses returned slowly, followed shortly by his awareness of everything else. Frankly, Hoofsing wished it had been the other way around. At least then he would have had time to mentally prepare himself for just how much everything hurt.

He let out a small groan as he forced his eyes open. “Mr Hoofsing!” a familiar voice shouted. Was that Ditzy? “You're awake!”

“Glad you're still holding on, old man,” Sunset's voice followed up. Then, he'd made it back to Canterlot after all. Good. “What happened? Ditzy told me that a train pulled in with you as the only passenger on it, and nearly dead at that.”

Hoofsing tried to look the orange mare in the eyes, but found he couldn't. “... Things have taken an unexpected turn for the worse,” he said cryptically. “How long was I out?”

“Two days now,” Sunset answered.

“Shit,” Hoofsing cursed, forcing himself out of the bed. “Then we need to get the hell out of here, now.”

“What? Why?” Sunset asked, trying to keep up with Hoofsing as he stormed down the halls of the castle. “What's going on? And what happened to Sterling?”

The three ponies passed a window that faced the north, and Hoofsing paused to look out it, grimacing darkly. “You checked the horizon recently?” he asked. “Because that's what's going on.”

Terror filling their minds, Sunset and Ditzy looked out the window.

There, dotting the far horizon, an army of ponies were marching towards Canterlot. Sunset wasn't able to pick out many amongst the crowd from this distance, but... she could recognise two in particular.

Two ponies she had dreaded meeting above all else.

“Princess Celestia...” she muttered. “Princess Luna... Why are they...”

“It was an ambush waiting for us at the Empire,” Hoofsing said plainly. “And not caused by our target or its subjects.”

“But... what about Mr Sterling?” Ditzy asked. “Or Miss Starlight? Where are they?”

Hoofsing was about to answer, before a loud, booming voice shook the castle. “Sunset Shimmer!” the voice said. It was a voice everypony knew like the backs of their hooves. It was the voice of Princess Celestia herself, and she did not sound happy at all. “It's over. Come out and surrender peacefully! Please, do not make this any harder than it has to be.”

“Wh... what?” Sunset muttered, her wings cramping against her side.

“If I were to guess,” Hoofsing responded calmly, “they don't believe for a moment that 'Midnight' is actually out there, or even hiding right under their muzzles. Price of having effectively quarantining themselves, I'd say.”

“Then... are they...?” Sunset asked.

“Here for your head? Almost certainly,” Hoofsing answered. “Which is why we need to get out of here, now.”

“But what about Sterling?!” Ditzy shouted. “What happened to-”

“Forget about him!” Hoofsing snapped. “There's no time for that-!”

A window at the far end of the hallway shattered. Hoofsing quickly put himself between the two and the figure that began to rise from the rain of glass.

The figure, unfortunately, was a pony the three knew all too well.

“Sterling?” Sunset asked in horror. There was something... off about the nosferatu. An almost glassy look to those red eyes of his that set every hair on the alicorn's body on end.

“That's not our friend anymore,” Hoofsing said darkly, as he gripped the Vampire Killer in his mouth. “Ditzy, you recall where the secret passages are in the castle?”

“I... I think so?” Ditzy said hesitantly. “At least, I know where the closest one is.” For a time, Ditzy had wondered why Hoofsing had drilled that information into her head. Had he been preparing her for a time like this?

“Then run!” he instructed. “Run, and do not look back!”

Fear overtaking her, Ditzy quickly grabbed Sunset by the tail, and flew off in the opposite direction, despite Sunset's protests. “Put me down!” she yelled. Unfortunately for her, despite Ditzy's general lack of coordination, the mail mare was still a far stronger flier than Sunset was.

Hoofsing stared Sterling in the eyes. “What, no witty comments?” he asked sarcastically. “I knew it; this is the part that sucks.”

By the time Sunset had finally been allowed back on her own hooves, she had found herself in one of the many side rooms of the castle, and Ditzy had very quickly barricaded the door. She flared her magic, prepared to tear down the barricade, but Ditzy had quickly broken away, and bopped Sunset of the horn, snuffing her magic out. It was an often underutilised method of dealing with unicorn magic, and clearly, worked well against alicorns.

“What are you doing?!” Sunset yellled. “We have to go back and help him!”

“We can't!” Ditzy shouted back, voice laced with more fear and grief than Sunset had ever heard before. “We can't... I promised...”

The burning anger in Sunset's heart died down, just a little. “... Why?” Sunset asked.

“Mr Hoofsing and Mr Sterling, they...” Ditzy sniffled. “A year ago, they told me about these passages. Said that... that if anything were to happen to either of them, then... then I would...”

That managed to give Sunset pause. She knew those two hunters were so good they could plan far ahead, but to account for all this, too? That alone was enough to give her cause to trust this process. Surely, they had to have had a few other plans to turn this all around, right?

Before she could relent, though, a powerful blast of magic blew the nearby window apart. Sunset attempted to put herself between the danger and Ditzy, but the fact that the admittedly terrified pegasus had the same idea, causing the two to run directly into each other, and stagger a bit.

The dust began to settle, but Sunset hardly needed it to, in order to identify the silhouette of the pony that had barged in. After all, there was only one pony out there that had a mane like an aurora.

The dust settled, and there stood Princess Celestia in all her armoured glory, flanked by her fellow alicorns and family, the princesses Luna and Cadance.

Sunset felt her throat constrict. It was one thing to stand before the true royalty of Equestria, but it was a whole different game when two of those three alicorns held nothing but animosity in their hearts towards her.

Yet, none of that compared to the raw sorrow and disappointment that emanated from Celestia herself. Rage would have been one thing, but...

“Sunset Shimmer,” Celestia said. “It has been... too long.”

“Ce...lestia...” Sunset barely managed to squeak out. “I...”

“You might as well save your breath,” Cadance cut off, barely even trying to mask the venom in her voice. “After everything you've done, both to Equestria and to Twilight, there will be no changing your punishment.”

“But she's trying to fix things!” Ditzy defended. “Doesn't that count for something?!”

“Tell that to all the ponies that have been living in fear because of her!” Cadance shouted, cutting off whatever it was Celestia was about to say. “She doesn't deserve mercy! Not anymore!”

Ditzy's wings flared open aggressively. She might have looked even remotely intimidating, were it not for the fact that her eyes looked like they were staring off into two different, distant post codes. “I won't let you hurt my friend!!”

A warm emotion fluttered within Sunset's chest. An emotion she was almost certain glittered across Celestia's face.

Anything further was cut short when the door was blown off its hinges by Hoofsing being thrown through it; a battered, bruised mess of a pony.

With slow, methodical steps, Sterling Silver entered the room after him, looking just as unemotive as before.

“What, no snippy comments?” Hoofsing chuckled weakly, coughing up a little blood. “Let's face it; you make a boring traitor.”

Sterling trotted forward emotionlessly, as if he were a marionette, before being stopped by Princess Luna placing a hoof on his chest.

Celestia stepped forward, towards the hunter. “Van Hoofsing,” she said simply, voice tinged with sorrow. “I deeply wished we wouldn't have to meet again like this.”

“Feeling's only mostly mutual right now, your highness,” Hoofsing sassed. “But to cut a long conversation to be shot; no. No I am not going to hand the kid over. Especially not when the Princess of Love's on the war path like this.” The furious glare Cadance gave him did not help her case. Paying it little mind, Hoofsing turned his attention to Luna. “You're looking rather neutral in all this yourself though, Princess Luna.”

“Mostly, I am here to ensure Sterling Silver stays in line,” Luna admitted. “For all intents and purposes, you need not even perceive me.”

“Kinda appreciate that, not gonna lie,” Hoofsing chuckled.

“Will you take this seriously?!” Cadance yelled.

“Well Sterling can't, so one of us has to!” Hoofsing countered. “There's an order to these things!”

Magic coiled around Cadance's horn. “You make a mockery out of this!” the princess of love spat. “After everything that... that brat did to Twilight, to all of Equestria, you'd take her side?!” One could tell by the inflection that Cadance wanted to use a word much, much stronger than 'brat'.

“And I suppose little Sparkle would approve of you going on the war path?” Hoofsing shot back. “Probably didn't run this by her at all, did you?”

A powerful blast of magic struck Hoofsing, throwing him into the far wall. Ditzy and Sunset quickly rushed over to him, trying to help him back up. “If you insist on standing in our way, hunter,” Cadance said darkly, “then you will face the same punishment as that upstart!”

“That is enough, Cadance!” Celestia proclaimed. “You are letting your anger guide you too far!”

A small growl escaped her throat, but Cadance backed down regardless. In that moment, Sunset Shimmer seized an opportunity. Magic coiled around her horn, and before any of the other alicorns could react... she teleported Hoofsing and Ditzy away, leaving only herself.

“I surrender,” she said plainly. “Just, please... don't go after those two.”

Cadance looked absolutely shocked at the sudden development. Luna looked rather impressed at the show of responsibility. And Celestia?

Celestia looked positively proud of Sunset in that moment.

“Thank you,” the princess of the sun whispered quietly, in a voice that only Sunset picked up on. “Sterling Silver. You know where to escort Sunset Shimmer. Please... see no more harm come to her.”

Sterling nodded in response, the only emoting Sunset had seen him do all day, as he motioned for her to follow him. Slowly and mournfully, Sunset Shimmer did just that.

She could still feel Cadance glaring holes into the back of her head as she left.

Sunset had never really been down to the dungeons of Canterlot before. Until now, she had little to no reason to come down here.

Now, here she was, confined in one of the many cells.

… It was shockingly comfy. It felt less like a prison, and more like a guest room with one wall replaced with steel bars.

It didn't make it any less oppressive feeling, though.

Sunset found herself staring not at the window, but at the back of Sterling's head as he stood guard outside the cell.

“So, why'd you do it?” Sunset asked. “Me, I'd get, but shy turn of the old man?”

There was a moment of silence, before Sterling turned his head slightly. “It's the same reason Starlight can't go against my orders,” he said simply.

It was, honestly, an answer that answered everything she needed. Just as Starlight Glimmer was a vampiric thrall to Sterling, he was one to Princess Luna. It was so simple, and yet... just not fair.

One of her few confidants, and all his agency was just taken away like a page ripped from a book.

“For what it's worth, kid,” Sterling continued, “I'm not happy about this. Were it up to me, I would much rather be on that side of the cell with you.”

That, if anything, was some degree of consolation.

Hoofsing slowly forced himself back on his hooves, feeling sand and dirt beneath them. “You... still here, Ditzy?” A small sob was the only answer he got. “All in all, I'd say this was a proper cock-up.”

Ditzy looked up at Hoofsing, tears staining her face. “How... can you be so calm right now?” she asked. “Miss Sunset's in trouble! And Mr Sterling's... he's...!”

“I know. Don't get your mail bag in a twist,” Hoofsing said, as he fished around in his saddlebag for a moment, and pulled out a vial of something. “Good. Still in one piece.” Yanking the lid off with his teeth, Hoofsing drank the bitter concoction quickly, feeling the worst of his wounds stitch up. “I'm calm because we still have options open to us, kid. The game's not over yet.”

“We... we do?” Ditzy asked.

“We do.” Hoofsing examined their surroundings. “From the looks of it... we're not far from Appleloosa. Convenient.”

Ditzy Doo was looking more and more confused as Hoofsing spoke.

“There are some ponies- or rather, creatures, here that owe me a favour,” Hoofsing explained. “Considering the mindset that Princess Cadance is in right now, I'd give us a week at most before things really start hitting the fan.”

“What... does that mean?” Ditzy asked.

“Probably an execution,” Hoofsing guessed. “But try not to think about it too much. It'll just weigh you down with worry.”

That... did not help Ditzy feel any better. The only solace she could get from anything the hunter was saying was the fact that he had a plan.

“Now, we'd better hoof it,” Hoofsing said. “We're burning daylight as it is.”

Chapter Text

It had been too long since Celestia had last walked the halls of her own castle. Considering there had been no signs of workers anywhere, the alicorn of the sun could only assume that meant that Sunset Shimmer had been taking care of the place mostly on her own.

Celestia had to admit, she was rather proud of how well her former student had cared for the place. It was the furthest thing from perfect, but there were clear signs of effort there. It gave her hope, truly.

And right now, it was that same hope that was causing her to feel rather... testy with Cadance.

“Once again; NO,” Celestia stated, straining to not break out the royal voice. “I will not condone an execution, Cadance.”

“I am not the only one calling for this, Celestia,” Cadance pointed out. “The overwhelming majority of generals, and even most of the populace in the Empire, are calling for her head.”

“Are they?” Celestia asked. “Or are you speaking in their place? You have made no secret of your outrage at what happened to Twilight three years ago.”

“And you make no secret to your leniency,” Cadance shot back. Celestia couldn't help but note on the lack of denial. “If you had punished that mare properly for her transgressions when she first left, none of this would have happened.”

Celestia felt her fur bristle with anger. An emotion she rarely felt towards Cadance. “We all make mistakes,” she pointed out. “What's most important is how we go about correcting them. Are you really going to deny that Sunset Shimmer isn't trying to do just that?”

“And when are the mistakes too great to fix through mere effort?” Cadance said. “When is the only recourse to make sure somepony doesn't make mistakes ever again? Because of her, vampires, werewolves, and who knows what other monsters in pony forms, walk the land. What makes her any different from Sombra?”

There was a sudden cracking sound, as one of Celestia's hooves slammed into the tiles below. “Remorse, Cadance. That's what makes her different from Sombra. Even from Nightmare Moon.”

“That...” Cadance paused, having not expected Celestia to go there, of all places. “That's not the same.”

“You're right; because unlike Sunset Shimmer, Nightmare Moon needed the Elements of Harmony to bring my sister back.”

The silence between the two was thick and heavy enough to swim through. After a moment or two, Cadance huffed irritably. “This if far from over, auntie,” she said bitterly, as she stormed away.

Celestia could only sigh sadly at this turn of events. Ever since Sunset's return three years ago, and in response to the pain the following battle had inflicted on dear Twilight Sparkle, the princess of love had become vengeful. It was almost like... when Luna had fallen into Nightmare Moon.

Celestia would forever be thankful that Cadance had her husband, Shining Armour, in her life to help keep her grounded, ever if he himself held a grudge of his own against Sunset Shimmer.

For now, though, Celestia had things to do, and ponies to speak to. She, on principal, refused to allow death to be the answer to any problems.

Sterling Silver refused all who came to relieve him of guard duty. He refused all visitors to Sunset Shimmer, save for the alicorns of the sun and moon.

It was all a matter of trust. He did not trust anypony to not be trying to sneak a blade or crossbow past him to try and 'eliminate the upstart usurper'. You know, actively defying the orders of their leader and all that. Those that got huffy and forceful were evicted from the dungeon. Those that tried to pull rank on him were painfully evicted.

With not much happening now that the most passionate of would-be assassins had given up, Sterling reached his mind out. “Answer me, daughter,” he said quietly, so as not to disturb Sunset. “What is your status?” After a moment, a response came through. “Good. You are still in one piece. And is-” the response cut him off, and he chuckled lightly. “Good. Very good. Keep watch. Word will get out when the time is right. For now, bide.” There was a moment of silence, before Sterling bit back a genuine laugh. “Not 'bite', my dear; bide. I will be in contact again soon, when more happens on this end. Lord knows it'll be sooner than later; Princess Cadance is far from herself.”

The connection was severed, and the silence of his own thoughts returned. At least, the silence only lasted until a new voice joined in.

“Checking in on your thrall, Sterling?” Princess Luna said, as she descended into the dungeons.

Princess Luna. The one pony in all of Equestria that, 1000 years ago, Sterling was more than willing to throw everything away for. Now, for the first time in that 1000 years, he found himself almost regretting it.

“I much prefer the term 'daughter' for her, your majesty,” Sterling answered. “She is the only creature I have turned, or even drank from, since I woke a decade ago.”

“Truly?” Luna asked, surprised. “I suppose the power of a nosferatu is nothing to sneeze at.”

“You'd be surprised,” Sterling shrugged uncommitted. “Any updates on those annoying mortals?”

“I'm guessing you are not referring to your former partner and the mail mare,” Luna noted, seeming not to notice the disapproving look Sterling was giving her. “Cadance and the noble houses that have returned are pushing hard. I fear that, before long, not even our standing will be able to prevent it.”

“You could just sick me on them, and call it a night,” Sterling muttered. “None of this fancy politic-ing junk.”

“It is not that simple, my old friend,” Luna reprimanded.

“A pony trying to right their own wrongs is simple, your majesty,” Sterling emphasised. “Deciding that their death is the only way to make things right, despite those efforts, isn't.”

“So you really believe that the darkness in her heart broke off into its own being?” Luna asked. “That this 'Midnight Shimmer' is still out there?”

“Until definitive proof is laid out before me, I will believe,” Sterling said. “And allow me to set one thing perfectly straight, your majesty,” he added. “Were it not for the circumstances, we would not be having this conversation.”

A small chill ran up the alicorn's spine. Yet, despite that, she felt more proud of him than anything. Such loyalty was, after all, commendable.

Despite having not moved, Sunset had heard everything the two had said to each other. Desperately, she stifled the sobs that threatened to break free from her heart.

Cadance was not fond of the feeling, but she was absolutely furious right now.

A part of her knew Celestia was right... but it wasn't a big part.

The alicorn of the sun was blind. Blinded by nostalgic memories of her former student. Cadance recalled the times when Sunset was in Canterlot as Celestia's pupil; she had been a rough, unapproachable mare, with little more that raw power to her name. Everything she was, Twilight Sparkle was and more.

And that mare- no, that bitch went and tore the wings off her sister-in-law's back.

Ever since that day three years ago, when Celestia and Luna erected that barrier around the Crystal Empire, when Sunset Shimmer had escaped their grasps, Cadance had been seeing red.

One way or another, Sunset Shimmer would pay with her life.

“Flash Sentry. Attend me,” Cadance commanded. Within seconds, a yellow furred pegasus in gold armour was by her side. “We need to take matters into our own hooves from here on. Princess Celestia is too close to the criminal to truly be impartial.”

Flash looked puzzled by this. “Your majesty?”

“Have your men prepare that for tomorrow,” Cadance instructed. “We are bringing this to a close, and we are doing it as soon as possible.”

“Princess Celestia won't be happy about this,” Flash pointed out. “Nor will Princess Luna.”

“Were you not listening to me?” Cadance asked. “Their judgements are unreliable. For the sake of peace in Equestria, we must do this on our own terms. See to it that word gets out, now. By noon tomorrow...”

Contrary to the last time he was here, Appleloosa was a bright and cheery western settlement. It probably helped that it was daytime, and not raining.

Hoofsing was glad to see that the place was back to its bright and cheery ways. It was a strong reprieve from the everything that was going on in life right now.

“So, why are we here, exactly?” Ditzy Doo asked. “Are there really ponies here that would be willing to help us go against the princesses of Equestria?”

“Well, they're not 'ponies', to be exact,” Hoofsing said. “Not originally, at least. Before Sterling and I took that job in Ponyville, we were here dealing with a trio of miscreant troublemakers; monsters from over 1000 years ago, previously banished to another world by Star Swirl the Bearded.” Hoofsing's face turned surprisingly bitter for a moment. “Unrelated note, but I never really liked that pony. I mean, really; banishing a magical problem to another world? Who does that? It's the equivalent of sweeping mouldy food under the rug, but 'under the rug' is somepony elses property!”

“Um... Mister Hoofsing? Focus?”

“Right, sorry,” Hoofsing coughed. “As I was saying, Sterling and I sorted the problem of the Sirens out. Broke the gems they used to make ponies angry and absorb the negative energy generated, and then Sterling used a powerful spell to turn them into earth ponies. Ever since then, they've been making a living here.”

“How do you know that?” Ditzy asked, carefully dodging around a random pony walking the other way.

“Some of those letters you've been delivering to us lately have been updates from the local bar-stallion,” Hoofsing answered. “Those three have already worked off the damages they've caused, and are now just members of the community. Prickly members, sure, but members regardless.”

Finally, the two came up to the building that was the local bar. A soft, yet surprisingly cheery voice could be heard coming from within.

“Talk about deja vu,” Hoofsing muttered. “Let's go. Time's-a-wasting.”

Hoofsing swung the door open and entered, followed closely by Ditzy. The bar wasn't all that packed; a few patrons here and there. But more importantly, Hoofsing could see the three he was looking for.

One was a blue furred mare with a mane two different, darker shades of blue, and violet eyes. She stood on the stage, singing without a care in the world. There was no influencing magic coming out of the song, but it was almost entrancing in its own right.

The other two, fellow mares of light purple fur and purple mane with blue streaks, and yellow with a foofy orange mane and almost red eyes, sat by the bar, facing away.

Hoofsing trotted along, and sat down beside the yellow mare, who did not regard him. The barkeeper came along, and recognition flashed in his aged eyes. “Hey, yer that Hoofsing fella!” he said, the statement causing the two former sirens to flinch. “What brings ya into town?”

“Time sensitive business,” Hoofsing answered, as Ditzy sat down on his other side. “Mind if I get a shot of whisky?”

“Comin' right up!” the barkeeper said happily, as he moved to the shelves of booze.

While he did, Hoofsing glanced to his side, to see the yellow mare glaring at him. “Don't think I ever truly got your name,” Hoofsing said. “Last time we met wasn't exactly friendly.”

“If you call throwing us through a wall 'not friendly', then no shit,” the purple mare muttered, just loud enough for him to hear.

“... Adagio Dazzle,” the yellow mare said after a long pause. “The one with the sharp tongue here is Aria Blaze,” she motioned to the purple mare, “and the sickeningly chipper one on stage is Sonata Dusk. We were the Sirens, but now we're just The Dazzlings. No thanks to you, Van Hoofsing.”

“Not a fan of how things turned out, then?” Hoofsing asked.

“You tore our very nature to shreds,” Adagio pointed out. “The only thing we have to be thankful for is that we can still sing, but you still took what made us 'us', and burnt it in the wind. So no, not a fan.”

A shot glass of whisky was place in front of Hoofsing. “For what it's worth,” he said, downing the drink, “we did what we did because it meant sparing your lives. You're able to live peacefully now, which...”

“Is a plus side to it all, I know,” Adagio sighed. “I won't deny our lives are more peaceful now. But I will still be bitter than you took our chance to perform on the biggest stage, with the largest crowds.”

“And what if I were to present you with that very opportunity?” Hoofsing asked.

“Then I'd say you're full of-”

“Easy, Aria,” Adagio cut off, just as Sonata had finished her song, the crowd applauded, and she began trotting over to her friends. “Explain yourself, hunter.”

“Things are going to be going down in Canterlot,” Hoofsing said, “and we are in need of... a performance for our plans to go ahead. Something to keep all eyes away from where the action will be.” Reaching into his saddlebag, Hoofsing placed a stack of papers by Adagio.

The ex-siren flicked through the pages, Aria and Sonata hovering over her shoulders to read along. “Ooh... This looks like it'd be fun!” Sonata said. “But, who's the fifth performer? That pegasus with you?”

“Ditzy's part in all this is different,” Hoofsing answered. “And something we'll go over later. But, what do you mares say?”

“I say we do it!” Sonata exclaimed.

“You're kidding, right?” Aria asked. “Why should we do anything for this sack of shit? It's because of him and his boy-toy that we're like this.”

“So? Being 'like this' is nice!” Sonata said. “Nopony's afraid of us now!”

“You are such an idiot.”

“Am not!”

“Stop it, you two,” Adagio sighed, tapping her hoof on the counter. “Keeper! A shot, please!”

“And a refill for me, while you're at it,” Hoofsing said.

Two glasses were filled quickly, and placed before the two ponies. “It's a fine offer, I'll admit,” Adagio said. “By the sea, we could do with the adrenaline, but it sounds like we'll be putting ourselves in the line of fire.”

“We all will be,” Hoofsing admitted, as he motioned to the band for something.

“And why should we risk our lives for a cause we don't believe in?” Adagio asked, as a faint tune began to beat out.

“Because with it comes the possible adoration of doing the right thing,” Hoofsing answered. “Hows about a sampler platter to it?”

The two downed their shots, and placed the glasses down with a resounding 'tack'.

“Right here, right now, I put the offer out,” Hoofsing suddenly began to sing, catching everypony but Adagio off guard. “I don't wanna chase you down, I know you see it.

“You run with me, and I can cut you free. Out of the drudgery and walls you keep in.” Hoofsing rapped his hoof on the counter, and the barkeeper slid the whole bottle of whisky over to him., which the hunter quickly used to refill the glasses. “So trade that typical, for something colourful. And if it's crazy, then live a little crazy,” he continued. “You could play it sensible. The Queen of conventional. Or you can risk it all, and see...”

Suddenly, Hoofsing stood up, and began sliding around on his hooves. “Don't you wanna get away, to a whole new part your gonna play? 'Cause I've got what you need, so come with me and take the ride; it'll take you to the other side!” Ditzy and Aria were both utterly baffled by this sudden turn of events. Sonata, however, was enjoying it greatly. Hoofsing placed a hoof around Adagio shoulder, and continued. “'Cause you can do like you do, or you can do like me. Stay in the cage, or you'll finally take the key.” Then, he made some distance once more. “Oh damn! Suddenly you're free to fly! It'll take you to the other side!”

“I did not think the old man had a vocal range,” Aria commented. “Like, at all.”

“Usually, it's Mister Sterling that does the singing,” Ditzy said. “And the music itself. “Do you, um, think he'll be able to convince Miss Adagio?”

“Probably!” Sonata said. “She's let him get this far, after all!”

Then, Adagio stood up, a playful smirk on her face, and began to sing herself. “Okay, my friend. You want to cut me in,” she began. “Well I hate to tell you, but it just. Won't. Happen.”

“That's not a good sign,” Ditzy whispered.

“Nah, I think she's just playing along,” Aria responded.

“So thanks, but no. I think I'm good to go. 'Cause I quite enjoy the life you say I'm trapped in.” Adagio began circling Hoofsing, as she continued. “Now I admire you, and this whole show you do. You're on to something; REALLY, it's something,” she sang in an almost teasing, sarcastic voice, tracing her hoof along Hoofsing's body. “But we're not among the swell. We're nefarious ne'er-do-wells. We'll leave the good stuff up to you.”

“... Are you really sure about that?” Ditzy asked hesitantly.

“Positive! She wouldn't be going along with this duet if she wasn't!” Sonata said.

“Don't you know that we're okay, with this small town part we get to play?” Adagio sang. “We've got what we need, so we don't need to take the ride! Don't need to see the other side! So go and do like you do. I'm good to do like me! Ain't in a cage, so I don't need to take the key!” Then, she bapped her hoof on Hoofsing's face. Contrary to how it looked, though, it was a very light, almost playful tap. “Oh damn! Can't you see we're doing fine? We don't need to see the other side!”

No more comments came from the peanut gallery, but Ditzy did give the two sirens a sceptical look. The sirens, in turn, were off-put by the fact that she was making eye contact with both of them at the same time.

Hoofsing leaned against the side of the piano, as the pianist kept playing. “So is this really how you like to spend your days?” he asked in song. “Whisky and misery, and hardly much pay?”

“But if we're mixed up with you, we'd be the talk of the town,” Adagio retorted, though her tone betrayed the fact that this wasn't a bad thing to her. “Disgracing our own, another heroical clown.”

“But then you'd finally live a little!” Hoofsing pointed out. “Finally laugh a little! Just let me give you the freedom to dream, and it'll wake you up. It'll cure your aching. Take your walls, and start 'em breaking!” All eyes briefly turned to the one wall in the bar that looked freshly repaired, before quickly going back to the performers. “Now that's a deal that seems worth taking!” Then, a brief pause. “But I guess I'll leave that up to you...”

Silence fell. Adagio, who had her back to Hoofsing, looked as if she were pondering her options. Ditzy Doo bit at her hooves nervously. Aria and Sonata both looked like the choice had been made the moment Adagio started singing.

Then, the siren turned around. “Well it's intriguing, but to do so would cost us greatly,” she sang. “So what percentage of infamy will we be taking?”

Hoofsing chuckled. “Well fair enough. You'd want a piece of all the action,” he replied. “I could give you seven. We could shake, and make it happen!”

Adagio laughed sarcastically in response, though it was clearly faked sarcasm for the sake of the bit. “I wasn't born this morning! 18 will be just fine!”

“Why not go ahead, and ask for nickels on the dime?!” Nopony was entirely sure what Hoofsing meant by nickels and dimes. Were they currency of some kind? If so, then from where?

“Fifteen!”

“I'd do eight!”

“Twelve!”

“Maybe nine!”

Finally, both settled on one number. “TEN!!” Then, a moment later, Hoofsing added one more word. “Each.”

Ten percent of the fame/infamy that would come from taking part in this, each. Totalling to 30% for the Dazzlings, just for this one part of the job.

Adagio smirked fondly. “Then, I'd say you've got yourselves a deal,” she said, holding out her hoof.

“What I have,” Hoofsing replied, shaking the offered hoof, “is an underappreciated superstar.”

Ditzy Doo sighed in relief. “Told ya,” Aria said. “Adagio would never duet if she wasn't going to do it.”

“Ha!” Sonata laughed. “Nice word play!”

Aria, in response, blushed a little. “It was unintentional, you idiot.”

“No it wasn't.”

“Don't you wanna get away,” Hoofsing and Adagio sang in tandem, “to a whole new part your gonna play?! 'Cause I got what you need, so come with me and take the ride- to the other side!” More shots were lined up, and downed in quick succession.

“'Cause if you do like I do!” Hoofsing sang.

“'Cause if you do like me!” Adagio followed up.

“Forget the cage, 'cause we know how to make the key!” the doubled up. “Oh damn! Suddenly we're free to fly! We're going to the other side!” A slam of their hooves on the floor, and the song ended. Thunderous applause rang out, as the two trotted back to their seats.

“I have to say, old man,” Adagio commented. “You've got some range. Sing often?”

“As much as any other pony that has to work with somepony like Sterling Silver,” Hoofsing replied. “That guy just won't stop whenever he gets the chance.”

Just then, the local mail pony, and aged unicorn stallion, stormed into the bar, a stake of newspapers floating in his magic behind him. “Big news!” he shouted, tossing out newspapers left and right with reckless abandon. “Big things are going to be happening in Canterlot tomorrow!”

“Calm yerself, Jimie,” the barkeeper said. “What's all this about?”

Everypony took hold of the nearest newspaper, and read what was on the front page.

[Breaking News: The Execution of Sunset Shimmer has been scheduled for noon tomorrow!]

Murmurs of shock spread like wildfire. “Say, ain't that Shimmer lass the boss you had, hunter?” the barkeeper asked. “What the heck's going on?”

“Too much to properly explain right now, I'm afraid,” Hoofsing answered. “All I can tell you right now is that this right here is what I'm trying to prevent.”

“You're hiring us to prevent an execution?” Aria asked, a smirk on her face. “Actually sounds badass.”

“And noble!” Sonata pointed out. “Don't forget about that!”

“Plus, it's a way to stick it to the alicorns,” Adagio added. “When do we leave?”

“The train to Canterlot from here will get you there with maybe an hour to spare,” the barkeeper pointed out. “We've kept the engine that's been sitting here ever since things went bad in good shape, so feel free to use that.”

“You're a life saver, Keep,” Hoofsing said, as he stood back up. “We leave at the crack of right this second.”

“Straight into the fire,” Adagio commented. “How fun. And you trust that the fifth person for this performance will be there?”

“I do,” Hoofsing said. “Now, let's hoof it. We've got lives to save.”

Chapter Text

For the first time in years, the streets of Canterlot were bustling with activity. The air was thick with a largely unfamiliar tension.

After all, the last time there had been a public execution was several hundred years ago. Most ponies didn't really know what to make of it.

Twilight Sparkle, for one, did not like the idea one bit. She believed that everypony could be redeemed, and considering everything (and we do mean everything) from the past three years Sunset Shimmer had been in power, she fully believed that the orange mare had earned her second chance.

Even if, every time she thought about Sunset, the stumps that were once her wings twitched in phantom pain.

Twilight's friends still held the slightest grudge against Sunset Shimmer, but since they had encountered those two hunters she had employed a few more times, even they agreed that this was a punishment most excessive.

What made it worse, though, was that Princess Cadance was the one endorsing it. Backed up by most of the noble houses or not, that stung Twilight more than anything.

“It just ain't right,” Applejack commented bitterly. “Ain't Equestria suppose to be a land of harmony? Ain't second chances suppose to be our thing?”

“With you on that one, AJ,” Rainbow Dash muttered. “Sure, we don't really know Sunset Shimmer outside of what she did wrong, but we know she's trying to do things right! Why else would she have those two stallions going around and helping people?”

“Twilight...” Fluttershy spoke up. “Couldn't you... or maybe Princess Celestia... put a stop to this?”

“I'm afraid it's not that simple,” Twilight said. “The majority of Canterlot and the Empire's politicians are backing this. Princess Celestia may have more authority as an individual, but even she can't stamp down on the voices of so many. Plus, I...”

“No need to go on, darling,” Rarity reassured. “We understand.”

“Yeah, we understand that Princess Cadance is being a real butt right now!” Pinkie Pie huffed. “Her whole thing is 'love', for crying out loud! She shouldn't be acting like a hatey hater-pants!”

“Crudely put, but I think we all agree with that,” Rarity said. “On an unrelated note, Twilight; where's Spike? I would have thought he'd be with you.”

“I didn't exactly feel comfortable bringing him to... this,” Twilight said hesitantly. “He may have seen many things in our times saving the world, but this... This is too much. He agreed to stay back.”

“That's a silver lining, if anything,” Applejack said. “Nopony should have to sit through something like this. Not that young.”

The six ponies trotted through the streets, until they came upon the castle gates, where it stood.

Twilight had half expected a noose when news reached Ponyville of an execution. She had not been expecting a towering structure of wood that held a slanted blade. She had not been expecting a guillotine.

Twilight felt her heart seize up for a moment. A feeling that was reflected on the faces of her friends. “... Definitely glad you didn't bring Spike,” Rainbow Dash commented. “Or Scootaloo. Or Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom.”

“This is...” Twilight muttered. “This is too much. Why would Cadance-”

“That, my dear student, is a question I wish I had the answer to as well,” a familiar voice spoke. The six turned around, to be met with Princess Celestia, flanked by Princess Luna and Sterling Silver.

Usually, Twilight would be beside herself to see her mentor. But right now, she couldn't work up the energy for it. “Princess Celestia...” she said softly. “Can't you do something to stop this? Sunset Shimmer, she... she doesn't deserve this sort of punishment.”

“I wish I could, Twilight. Truly,” Celestia responded sadly. “But, I'm afraid it's all politics. There are limits, even to what I can do, in that regard.”

“The same is true for me, unfortunately,” Luna followed up.

“And what about you, neck-biter?” Rainbow Dash asked, glaring at Sterling. “What's your deal for being here, and not with your partner?” There was an underlying, unspoken question of 'why did you stab your friend in the back' in there, that was only really lost on Pinkie Pie.

“Circumstances beyond my control,” Sterling answered bluntly. “Were it any other way, that invasion yesterday would not have happened, and we would not be having this conversation.”

That, surprisingly, seemed to net some sympathy from Rainbow Dash, as she comprehended some manner of truth to the nosferatu's situation.

“Your ties to Princess Luna force your loyalty, doesn't it?” Twilight asked. Luna, for her part, had the decency to look mildly ashamed about that.

“I had thought, when Van and I arrived in the Empire, the thousand years I had lived would be enough to let me overpower the command,” Sterling said. He didn't elaborate more, and strangely enough, Applejack felt her eye twitch at the statement, though she couldn't figure out why. Probably just some dust.

Suddenly, somepony cleared their throat. “Well, aren't you all doom and gloom,” a new voice said. Everypony turned, to be met with the Great and Powerful Trixie.

“Trixie!” Sterling exclaimed, suddenly happy as he cantered along and embraced the showpony. “Oh, it's good to see a friendly face again!”

“Get off me, old man!” Trixie complained in that sort of tone that implied she wasn't actually displeased about this turn of events.

Despite that, Twilight's ears picked up on something, just on the edge of her hearing, coming from the two.

“les préparatifs?” she thought she heard Sterling whisper.

“Parfait,” Trixie whispered back.

Were they speaking French? Why? About what? Unfortunately, speaking other languages wasn't one of Twilight's strong suits, and it didn't seem like anypony else noticed.

Sounds began to grow louder from the crowds closest to the guillotine.

“It is beginning,” Celestia noted sadly. “We should... take our positions, and prepare ourselves.”

Hearing the resignation in Celestia's voice hurt Twilight more than anything. But, all she could do was go along right now.

“Citizens of Equestria!” Cadance declared loudly. “Three years ago, our land was plunged into darkness. A darkness brought about by that upstart, Sunset Shimmer!” There was a murmur that didn't quite see it that way. “Just yesterday, our brave soldiers stormed Canterlot, and successfully outed that usurper!”

In the corner of Twilight's eye, she saw Celestia bite back a shout of 'that's not how it happened'. Even from this distance, Twilight could see something dark behind Cadance's eyes. Something that reminded her of Nightmare Moon... and King Sombra.

As Princess Cadance continued to talk dramatically about their 'triumph', Twilight looked away from centre stage, and something caught her attention.

She, Celestia, and Luna, all had a personal box to themselves, that sat higher than the crowd, and gave them a greater view of the 'action' that was to unfold. From this higher elevation, Twilight spotted four cloaked figures, quietly and subtly making their way through the crowd towards the stage.

The second she processed the presence of those four, though, she felt something... odd. Like that feeling in your ear when the air pressure changes suddenly.

“Do not make it obvious you hear me,” she heard Sterling whisper. A sound bubble spell? “And do not draw attention to those four.”

Turning her head back around, she looked at Sterling through the corner of her eye, and subtly tapped into the spell he was producing to respond. “That's Hoofsing, isn't it?” she asked, to which Sterling gave a millimetre large nod. “And you're not going to do anything to stop him, are you?”

Sterling turned his eyes towards Twilight without moving his head... and smirked. “Now why would I do that?” he asked. “Especially when the show's about to start.”

Twilight's gaze turned back to the stage, and she noticed a faint, familiar blue fog start to roll in.

“Guards!” Cadance commanded. “Bring out the prisoner!”

A general sound that could be described as a susurring enveloped the crowd, as Sunset Shimmer was escorted towards the guillotine by three guards. One, Twilight recognised as that orange pegasus from three years ago, Flash Sentry. The other two...

Wait. Twilight knew those two as well. That grey pegasus with the oddly angled yellow eyes, and that light blue unicorn... Ditzy Doo and Trixie? What were they doing there?

Taking part in a rescue, of course. A rescue that, it felt, Sterling knew more about than he was letting. Twilight turned her gaze back to the vampire... and he was gone. Luna and Celestia didn't seem to notice. They didn't seem to notice the two not-guards down on stage, and they didn't seem to notice the four hooded-

There was a fifth one now. It didn't take a genius to guess where Sterling went after seeing that.

“Sunset Shimmer,” Cadance declared. “You stand accused of plunging our land into a state of perpetual darkness. How you plead... is irrelevant. You are hereby sentenced to death. Make peace with whatever it is you pray to.” Twilight could hear the underlying darkness inside Cadance almost snickering at this.

It was only when Sunset was lowered, being prepared to have her head stuffed in the hole, that everypony finally took notice of the blue fog, that was now thick enough to obscure the floor. A sudden gasp from the crowd caused Cadance to turn around, and she found herself muzzle to muzzle with those five hooded figures.

Then... the chanting started from two of them.

“Pray for me now. Pray for me now,” they began, a combination of mare and stallion. The next two began, singing in an ancient language alongside the former two. “Dies ire illa. Vos solve in favilla. Maledictus erus, in flammas aeternum.”

Then, the final one, the possible leader, stepped forward, and gave the princess a confident looked that said 'you are nothing to me', as she sang the next line. “I'll be your idol.”

Suddenly, the fog swelled, and much of everything was obscured by it. In particular, though, nopony could see Sunset Shimmer or the guards. Even if they could, though, their attention was drawn to the performance.

“Keeping you in check, keeping you obsessed,” the mare from the first chanting, who was Sonata Dusk, began once more, circling around Cadance. “Play me on repeat endlessly in your head. Anytime it hurts, play another verse; I can be your sanctuary.”

“Know I'm the only one right now,” one of the cloaked stallions, this one with white fur, followed up as Sonata ducked back into the fog. “I will love you more when it all burns down.”

“More than power, more than gold,” the other stallion sang after, before combining his voice with the purple furred mare that was Aria Blaze. “Yeah, you gave me your heart, now I'm here for your soul!”

The yellow furred mare, Adagio Dazzle, flung her hood back, as she followed up. “I'm the only one who'll love your sins,” she sang, seeming to hit a cord with Cadance that stung a little too much. Smirking, Adagio continued. “Feel the way my voice gets underneath your skin. Listen 'cause I'm-” A slam of her hoof on the ground, and the fog swirled around dramatically. “Preaching to the choir!Can I get the mic a little higher? Give me your desire, I can be the star you rely on!”

The white stallion stepped forward once more. “You're stuck in a daze, and you can't look away,” he said. “Don't you know I'm here to save you?”

“Now we're running wild,” Adagio continued. “Yeah, I'm all you'll need. I'ma be your idol!”

The music swelled for a moment, entrancing the audience once more. In that moment, Aria stepped forward, throwing her cloak aside... and began to rap.

“Shining with the flame as you shout my name, 'cause I'm your idol!” she sang. “Thank you for the pain, 'cause it got me going viral! Rising with the fever, making you a believer. Born for you, your only idol!”

“Don't let it show, keep it all inside,” the grey stallion continued on. “The pain and the shame, keep it out of sight.”

“Your obsession, feed our connection,” Sonata and the other stallion joined in. “So right now, give me all your attention!”

The music dropped a few octaves, becoming heavy as lead as the five ponies began to circle Cadance threateningly. “Living in your mind now,” four of them sang. “Too late, 'cause you're mine now.”

Then, Adagio stepped in front of Cadance, who had a look of fear, contempt, and confusion in her eyes, and lifted her chin with a hoof. “I will make you free,” Adagio sang, “when you're all a part of me~”

“Listen, 'cause I'm-”

“-Preaching to the choir!” the four began, which Adagio followed up on.

“NOW!”

A heavy hoof stomp from all five, and suddenly, the blue fog burst into crimson flames. “Can I get the mic a little higher?!” The flames swirled in a vortex around the stage, burning the guillotine to ashes, and ebbing and flowing with the tune.

“Give me your desire!” Adagio commanded. “And watch me set the world on fire! You're stuck in my daze, and you can't look away. No one is coming to save you!” the flames coiled like a serpent around the singers, before shooting up into the air. “Now we're running wild! You're down on your knees, and I'ma be your Idol!!”

The flames burst, creating a crescendo of light, and marking the end of the song.

Thunderous applause rang out from the audience. At this point, it was obvious that they had all forgotten that they were originally here to watch a pony lose their head.

After a long moment of stunned stupor, Cadance snapped back to attention. “Guards! Apprehend these-” She paused when she turned around, as she realised three things. First, was that Flash Sentry had been knocked unconscious at some point. Second, the other two guards were missing. Third... so was Sunset Shimmer.

A gasp of surprise echoed from the crowd, as they too realised these facts.

“My my,” Adagio Dazzle cooed. “I knew we were eye-catching, but to not notice that? You're not on your game, princess.”

Cadance gritted her teeth in frustration, glaring daggers at the performers. “Who are you?! Answer me!!”

“Ooh, scary,” Aria said sarcastically. “At least, it would be if it didn't seem like you were trying too hard to be a villain.”

“Spooky!” Sonata taunted. “Not!”

“Ladies, please,” Adagio said. “To answer your question, 'your majesty', we're the Dazzlings, and I'm afraid the next performance is about to begin, so we really must take our leave.” Adagio turned her head towards one of the cloaked stallions. “Would you be so kind?”

The grey stallion nodded, and with a tap of his hoof on the ground, there was a puff of smoke... and the Dazzlings were gone.

Everypony was stunned silent. How had they managed that?

Before Cadance could regain any degree of composure, the two stallions began to laugh.

“Gods, that was beautiful!” the white one exclaimed. “Couldn't have done it better if we tried!”

“I told you getting those mares in on it was a good idea,” the grey one said. “You were so sceptical a few days ago, but you have to admit, they know how to work a crowd without even trying.”

“Yeah, that's egg on my face.”

Finally, Cadance snapped back to the here and now. “Explain yourselves!” she demanded.

The two shared a looked. “I'd think this whole thing was pretty obvious,” the white one said. “But, I guess since you've been living under the evil that's been plaguing the land for so long, you'd be forgiven for making such oversights.”

Cadance snarled viciously, as several guards stormed the stage and surrounded the two stallions.

The two stood back to back, but looked none the worried. “So, how do you want to do this?” the white one asked. “I reveal my secret identity first, or you?”

“Go at the same time,” the grey one said. “Let the one-two punch really hurt. But let's be real; your reveal's gonna smack more gobs than mine.”

“Only to ponies that haven't been paying attention,” the white one pointed out. “Or who didn't account for the fact that I can lie through my teeth. On three?”

“Gladly,” the grey one smirked. After a pause... “Three.”

Cloaks were thrown aside by swung hoof and flared wings. Gasps of shock rocked the crowds, and in particular, the princesses, when they realised that it was Van Hoofsing and Sterling Silver standing back to back.

Sunset watched in awe from around the corner of a distant alley, while Trixie Lulamoon attacked the inhibitor ring around Sunset's horn with a hammer and chisel. All it took was one tap, and the ring snapped in two, thanks in part to the fact that a faulty ring had been swapped in by Trixie herself before all this even began.

Van Hoofsing had come back for her. Sterling Silver had only pretended to betray her. That could only mean...

“Right, stand at attention!” Trixie commanded, shocking Sunset out of her thoughts, and Ditzy Doo out of... wherever her mind had wandered in the relief of a job well done. “There's lots to do, and nearly no time to do it all in, so buckle in! You both need to get to the Crystal Empire as fast as possible, and meet up with Starlight Glimmer. The old idiots and I will catch up eventually. Sunset,” Trixie then took a small case from her starry cloak, and levitated it to the orange alicorn, “Sterling wanted you to take this with you. He said you'd need it more than he would.”

Sunset opened the case, and her eyes went wide. That... was his Magic Sling. The weapon that Sunset had designed for him, based on those 'gun' things from that other world. The weapon that had been a cornerstone of his arsenal, and he had passed it back to her.

She could even feel that it had been charged with enough of his magic for several powerful shots... or one shot that might leave no trace of whatever it was firing at, and serious hurt the one firing it.

“What about the soldiers still in the Empire?” Sunset asked. “Those still under Prince Shining Armour's command?”

“In Sterling's word; Starlight's either got them to work with her, or she's knocked them out. Either way, won't be a problem,” Trixie said. “Now, Ditzy?”

“Y-yes?!” Ditzy flinched.

“I know it's asking a lot of you, considering your... condition, but keep the princess here safe, okay? If only for those old idiots?”

“I'll do my best!” Ditzy said, giving a salute.

“Then fly, you fools!” Trixie commanded. “Leave things here to the Great and Powerful Trixe and her entourage!”

Without another moment of hesitation, Sunset Shimmer and Ditzy Doo took off, using the buildings as cover to mask their escape.

Trixie rolled her neck, smirking slightly. “Alright, then. Time to get to work.”

It took a moment, but Cadance finally regained some degree of composure. In a certain line of thinking, pure anger was, in a way, composed.

“What... is the meaning of this?!” Cadance cursed. “You I expected, Van Hoofsing, but you, Sterling? Did you forget that your will is subservient to Princess Luna?!” What didn't help her case, she realised, was that Luna, Celestia, and Twilight, were still stunned silent.

“Well, princess, it's actually quite simple,” Sterling said. “You see... I faked it!” The statement hit the princess of love with all the subtlety of a brick. “I faked being not strong enough to resist Princess Luna's command, all for the sake of getting my daughter right under everyponies noses in the empire!”

“It's the sort of plan that only ever works once,” Hoofsing pointed out. “Definitely glad we saved it for so late in the game.”

“But... you hurt your partner!” Cadance pointed out. “Why would you do that if you weren't subservient to-”

“It's called a 'hustle', sweetheart,” Sterling said.

“Or a 'con', if you prefer,” Hoofsing added. “Just a sign of how much I'm willing to trust this blood-sucker.”

“Oh, you flatter me,” Sterling said in a mock-affectionate tone.

“So, all this...” Cadance gestured to the ruined guillotine. “All of this... was just to get your thrall into MY EMPIRE?!”

Sterling and Hoofsing shared a smirk. “Exactly,” the vampire said. “And guess what? Midnight Shimmer? The darkness that broke free from Sunset? She's been under your nose this whole time.”

Cadance felt her blood run cold. “Not that we're blaming you for not noticing,” Hoofsing said, “but it does take a particular set of skills to sniff out such potent darkness.”

“And with that all said,” Sterling continued, “we really must split. Places to be, things to slay, you know how it is.”

In response to that statement, Trixie Lulamoon suddenly dropped out of the sky, and landed between the two. “To the station with we!!” she declared, throwing a smoke bomb to the ground. It exploded, and the trio were gone.

From the crowd, Pinkie Pie could be heard shouting “THEY'RE GONE!!” but after a pause that was followed up by a “Oh, wait. There they are.”

At a distant corner, the trio of Hoofsing, Sterling, and Trixie could be seen. The three gave crisp, singular waves, before dashing off towards the station.

Cadance snarled furiously. “AFTER THEM!!” she bellowed, taking to the air as she and the guards gave chase.

From their stand, Celestia, Luna, and Twilight, all still stared in bewildered shock. “What... just happened?” Twilight asked. “I think I lost the plot a minute ago.”

“I must be honest with you,” Celestia replied. “I lost the plot two minutes ago.”

“You both have been following this?” Luna asked. “I think my brain shut off when I realised Sterling played us like a fiddle.”

“Ha! That was excellent!” Sterling cheered, as he and his partners in crime galloped through the streets. “Couldn't have done it better if we tried!”

“Sparing the Dazzlings really was one of the best calls we could have made,” Hoofsing said.

“Looks like the princess has sicked herself and her guards on us,” Trixie noted from the back. “Still according to plan?”

“Still according to plan,” Hoofsing confirmed. “Is our getaway cart ready?”

“Does Celestia raise the sun?” Sterling asked rhetorically.

“In that case, hit the music,” Hoofsing said.

Once more, music began to swell and fill the streets. The guards only became more confused when Sterling started to sing again. “Where have all the good mares gone, and where are all the Gods?” he began. “Where's the streetwise Rockhoof, to fight the rising odds?”

“Isn't there a white knight, burning with righteous might?” Trixie followed up.

“Late at night, I toss and I turn, as rise to the next fight,” Hoofsing finished, just as three pegasi tried to ambush them from above.

One was grabbed by crimson magic and slammed into a wall. One got a smoke bomb to the face, and crashed into a tree. The last got wrapped up in the length of the Vampire Killer, and was slammed into the ground.

“I need a hero!” Sterling declared, bucking a unicorn that barely managed to catch up into another. “I'm holding out for a hero 'til the end of the night!”

“He's gotta be strong, and his gotta be fast,” Hoofsing followed, as he charged through three guards like a bull, “and he gotta be fresh from the fight!”

“I need a hero!” Trixe sang, hogtying several guards together as she did. “I'm holding out for a hero 'til the morning light!”

“He's gotta be sure-”

“And it's gotta be soon-”

“And he's gotta be larger than life!” they alternated in a Sterling-Hoofsing-Trixie pattern, as they pressed through more and more guards.

Cadance landed in their way like a meteor, a faint glint of red in her pink eyes. She fired a blast of condensed magic at the trio, who dodged swiftly out of the way.

Trixie landed closest to Cadance, and despite the objectively bad situation, she smirked. “Chasing after Midnight, in a winding fantasy,” she sang, getting the alicorns attention. “Somewhere just beyond my reach, is a pony reaching back for me.”

Cadance fired another blast at Trixie, only for it to be intercepted by Sterling, whom effortlessly deflected it. “Racing on the thunder, and hunting for the truth.”

Suddenly, the length of the Vampire Killed coiled around Cadance, pinning her in place as several bottles of holy water came crashing down on her head. “It's gonna take a super mare to sweep me off my hoof!” Hoofsing finished.

The chains didn't bite deeply into her flesh, but there was still a strange discomfort to them against her body. The glass vials that shattered against her cut shallow grooves into her skin, which the holy water seeped into. It did not burn, but it did feel akin pouring disinfectant onto an open wound.

Once the stinging stopped, and the chain was unwrapped from her body, Hoofsing and his team galloped on. Cadance, however, felt clarity return to her mind for the first time in a long while. For the first time in a while, she could hear her own thoughts over the feelings of anger.

Celestia had been right. She had been blinded by her anger.

Cadance might have had more time to mull on these new feelings, were she not actively distracted by the fact that the hunter and his entourage were still singing.

… It was really strange how often ponies broke into song and dance.

“They're almost at the train!” one guard yelled. The hunter-vampire-magician trio had managed to outpace them something fierce, but they didn't let up.

“Maybe we should just call this off?” another guard asked. “You gotta admit, Sarge, they kinda have a point that Princess Cadance might be acting a bit odd!”

“It's not our place to ask those questions!” 'Sarge' yelled back. “Even if they're really good questions!”

The trio made their way onto the train, and the guards followed, believing that they had them cornered. As the last guard boarded, the door slammed shut, followed by the tell-tale 'pop' of teleportation magic, and the feeling of the train moving.

The guards paused, and, after looking out the train window to see the trio they had previously been chasing out there, waving at them, they all realised they had been played.

“Private?”

“Yes, Sarge?”

“You have permission to say you told me so.”

Just then, a small, hummed tune echoed through the train. The soldiers, all five of them, turned to face the source, which was those three mares from before; the Dazzlings.

“Hello, boys,” Adagio greeted in a silky smooth voice. “Care to play?”

'Sarge' took off his helmet, threw it aside, and sat down on one of the nearby seats. “Screw this,” he said. “This has been a wild goose chase from the start. I ain't moving from this spot until this train reached its end.”

The former sirens all blinked in surprise, same as the rest of the guards. “Shame,” Aria muttered. “Was kinda hoping for our own big action scene.”

Hoofsing and company watched as the train departed, heading in the direction of Appleloosa.

“Think they'll be trading blows with the girls?” Sterling asked.

“It's a coin flip at this point,” Hoofsing shrugged. “But, they've got themselves covered. We, on the other hoof, need to move it.”

Without an extra word, Trixie ducked behind a nearby bush, and pulled out what could charitably be described as a 'coffin on wheels with fireworks strapped to the side'.

“A thing of beauty, truly,” Sterling said.

“What did you expect, when the Great and Powerful Trixie was the one to design it?” Trixie boasted. “Both light and durable, this baby can get us to the Empire in half an hour at full speed, and that's before the extra thrust.”

“Really? It seems a bit much, doesn't it?”

That... wasn't one of their voices. The three quickly turned around, to see... Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, and Twilight Sparkle, just standing there like they were always part of the group.

“... Your majesties,” Hoofsing greeted hesitantly. “If I might ask; what the hell?”

“You've chosen to stand by Sunset Shimmer,” Luna said. “All of you. We wish to see this path you've chosen to its end, whatever that may-”

“We want to help,” Twilight cut off, much to Luna's annoyance. “Sunset Shimmer needs our help, right? Well, that's what we want to offer!”

“... This is why I love kids,” Sterling said.

“And yourself, Princess Celestia?” Hoofsing asked.

“Do I really need to spell it out?” Celestia countered. “Politics may have stayed my hoof, but never once did I stop believing in Sunset Shimmer. This situation just lets me act on that belief more directly.”

The hunter and his team shared a look, before shrugging. “Then hop on,” Hoofsing said, as they climbed onto the rocket-powered coffin-cart. “Let's go hunt ourselves some Midnight.”

The three princesses joined them on the coffin. “It's a little cramped, is it not?” Luna said. “How does such a contraption-”

“Wheels hot!!” Sterling declared, as his magic grabbed hold of the cart, and launched the contraption forward at great speeds. “Light us up, Trixie!!”

“Gladly!” Trixie replied, using a small spark spell to light the fuses on two decent sized rockets. “One express trip, coming up!!”

“Um, question,” Twilight said, suddenly second guessing coming along. “How fast are we-”

The speeds in which they reached could not be properly quantified by Equestrian numbers. Let's just say, though, that it left burning wheel tracks in the grass when it first accelerated to max speed.

Chapter Text

Sunset Shimmer. That was her name. Emphasis, unfortunately, on 'was'.

She was the strong part of Sunset Shimmer, broken off by the Element of Magic when it had crossed the border back into Equestria. She was still the stronger Sunset Shimmer, but now she was... lesser. Weakened.

She swore she would reclaim her name from that fake, that pathetic whelp who only got her wings because of what she was willing to do.

But, for now, she needed a name. Thus, she called herself Midnight. Midnight Shimmer.

She kept herself hidden in the Crystal Empire, slicking through the shadows like a damn coward to sow the seeds of chaos outside of that barrier her fool teacher Celestia had set up. Set up a vampire here, a werewolf there. Make life miserable for everypony that dared to think so little of her (or worse, not think of her at all), and let them all believe that it was Sunset Shimmer's fault. To be perfectly fair; it technically was.

And, the piece de resistance; stoking the flames of anger in Princess Mi Amore Cadenza's heart. It wasn't that hard, since, when Midnight was in control, she had been the one to rip Twilight Sparkle's wings from her back.

Speaking of which... Midnight gave those same lavender wings a flex. Even three years down the line, she was still not quite getting use to them. How that blasted nopony could get wings while she, the true successor to Celestia's might, was told to 'go make friends and touch grass', was beyond her.

Well, no matter now. Once Sunset Shimmer's head was rolling, she could finally take her place as-

The door was suddenly blown off its hinges. How had anyone found this place?! This chamber was previously used by the evil King Sombra! Sealed away with dark magic, at the top of the tallest tower!

Midnight Shimmer glared at the settling smoke. Two figures could be seen beyond it. One, a tall, well built stallion in armour. The other, a smaller mare with a horn and bat wings.

Midnight recognised them. There was no way they could have known she was here!

“Seems you were right all along, Starlight Glimmer,” the stallion said. “There she is.”

“Prince Shining Armour, you were the one who said you 'hoped I was right about this',” Starlight Glimmer pointed out.

Shining Armour, prince of the Empire and husband to Princess Cadance, blinked a little. “Did that come off as sarcastic?” he asked. “If it did, I honestly didn't mean to.”

“How did you two find me?!” Midnight shouted.

Starlight and Shining Armour shared a brief look before answering. “Be put 'evil whore' into a tracking spell and it led us here,” Starlight said. “Us creatures of the night can smell each other out, you know.”

“So that's why that ass Sterling left you here,” Midnight cursed. “Well no matter! By now, Sunset Shimmer's already dead!”

“... Wow, she's like, cliché evil,” Shining Armour commented. “Has the thought never crossed her mind that Sterling was faking being a pawn?”

At that, Midnight's jaw dropped. Sterling... had been faking?

“Yeah, that's the thing with these 'mastermind' types,” Starlight waved her hoof dismissively. “So caught up in their machinations, they don't even stop to consider whether things could be going wrong outside their field of view. 'Six foot up themselves', as Hoofsing likes to say.”

“Certainly fits the bill,” Shining said. “Hell, she hasn't even noticed that the real Sunset Shimmer's right behind her.”

… What?!

Midnight pivotted around, and, floating out the window, was Sunset Shimmer, flanked by that grey mail mare.

They both looked really pissed off.

“Sup, bitch?” Sunset spat. “Been looking for you.”

Midnight attempted to regain composure, realising that, despite her power, this was not a good situation for her. “W... well, well,” she said. “It's been-”

Three blasts of magic struck her all at once, blowing the room off the tower, and sending Midnight into the heavily overcast sky. Those damned ponies didn't even wait for her to finish her sentence!

Just before Midnight could right herself in the air, the back of her head got bucked by that damned mail mare. “That's for hurting my friend, you jerk!” Ditzy Doo shouted.

… Seriously? SERIOUSLY?! That... absolute nothing of a pony was in this because she considered Sunset her FRIEND?!

Midnight Shimmer was absolutely furious now. With a mighty roar, she called upon the arcane power that resided within her; the power of the Element of Magic.

When the Element had split her from her weaker self, Midnight had done all she could to keep hold of it in her being. It was hers, damn it, and there wasn't a chance in every circle of Tartarus that she'd let it return to that pathetic Twilight Sparkle. Her power was absolute. She did not need 'friends'.

Bolts of primordial lightning rained down on the empty streets of the Crystal Empire. All the crystal ponies had been evacuated well ahead of time on order of Prince Shining Armour, so there was no threat of collateral damage to bystanders.

Buildings, however, were not spared this onslaught.

Sunset dodged through and around the bolts, followed closely by Ditzy and Starlight. Shining Armour, on account of being the only one among them unable to fly, elected to hold back, and use his magic to mitigate as much damage to the surrounding area as he could.

When an opening presented itself, Sunset and Starlight turned around, and fired a combined blast of magic at Midnight, knocking the strange abomination in pony form for a brief spin.

Midnight snarled in frustration. Righting herself, she charged at her enemies, just about to tackle Starlight, before she herself was knocked aside by Sunset, who pinned her to the ground, and started slamming her hoof against Midnight's face. It was simple, brutal, and above all else, effective.

Midnight kicked Sunset off of her, and, getting back on her hooves, fired a blast of magic too large and too powerful for Sunset to either block or dodge.

It was to her fortune, then, that somepony else intercepted it, splitting the single beam into two as they missed Sunset.

The light and dust settled, revealing quite possibly one of the biggest threats to Midnight's reign to be.

“... Princess Celestia?” Sunset muttered in surprise.

Celestia, master of the sun, and rightful ruler of Equestria, gently turned her head to face Sunset Shimmer, and gave a small smile. “I never gave up hope,” she said sweetly. “Not for a second.”

Celestia turned back to face Midnight, who's face bore a mixture of rage, joy, and bewilderment. “Princess...” she said in a bittersweet voice. “So glad to see you again. Tell me, and I not everything you hoped I'd be?”

“Sunset Shimmer has become everything I'd hoped she'd be,” Celestia stated. “You, on the other hoof, are everything I feared she'd become.”

“You are merely another like myself,” Princess Luna's voice echoed, as she touched down next to Celestia. “Another to fall for their own darkness. Another Nightmare Moon.”

“Well, you were weak!” Midnight Shimmer shouted. “I am nothing like you!!”

“Arguably, you're worse,” Sunset muttered. “But, who am I to say anything? I'm only the good side of you.”

Midnight snarled, and prepared another spell, only to feel the weight of a powerful gravity spell force her to concentrate on keeping herself upright. Her demonic red eyes turned to the side, to see the caster that dared offend her.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she spat. “I'm surprised you didn't offer yourself a noose yet.”

“You beat me then,” Twilight admitted, “but you made the grave mistake of not killing me yourself.”

“Oh? Does the worlds weakest alicorn really think she can beat me?”

“Oh, I'm not here to fight you,” Twilight smirked. “Just to hold you still long enough.”

A small tune could be heard on the wind. Midnight didn't pay it any attention. “Hold me still for wha-”

Something heavy and cart-sized struck her. One second, Midnight was there, the next, she wasn't.

Midnight clung for dear life at the front of... whatever this thing moving at neck-breaking speeds was. It had wheels, so it must have been a cart, but it was also made of stone, and the shape reminded her too much of a coffin.

And then, there were the three ponies riding the damn thing; Van Hoofsing, Sterling Silver, and Trixie Lulamoon.

Frustration building, Midnight tried to break away from the strange coffin-cart hybrid contraption she had been hit by, only to suddenly feel the chains of Hoofsing's Vampire Killer wrap around her, and pin her to the front.

“This is your time to pay,” Sterling said in an aggressively mocking singing voice. “This is your judgement day! We've made a sacrifice, and now we get to take your life!”

The rocket-powered coffin (a phrase Midnight never thought she'd think n her life) crashed through several walls of emptied crystal houses. The trio on top of the coffin had a barrier around them, protecting them from the falling debris. Midnight, however, didn't.

“We shoot without a gun,” Trixie sang in an equally mocking tone. “We'll take on anyone!”

“It's really nothing new,” Hoofsing finished, just as Sterling jumped off the coffin, and landed... directly in the way? “It's just the thing we like to do!”

Hoofsing and Trixie abandoned the coffin, just as it got close to Sterling. The vampire raised a hoof, enveloped in his magic, and brought it down on Midnight and the coffin. Both slammed into the ground like an anvil dropped from on high, creating a massive crater.

And then, Sterling kept punching and punching.

“YOU BETTER GET READY TO DIE!!” he declared loudly. “YOU BETTER GET READY TO KILL!!” One punch shattered the lid of the coffin, and in the onslaught of violence, Midnight saw that the thing was packed to the brim with fireworks.

Sterling jumped back after a bit, but the flurry of punches was only replaced with a rain of seemingly countless vials of holy water, courtesy of Hoofsing.

“YOU BETTER GET READY TO RUN, 'CAUSE HERE WE COME!!” Hoofsing shouted. Each vial that shattered against Midnight burst into holy flames, and it was at this point that Midnight, alongside everypony else that wasn't Hoofsing or Sterling, learnt that holy flames were capable of lighting fuses. “YOU BETTER GET READY TO DIE!!”

They also learnt about the transient property upon witnessing the explosion.

Hoofsing, Sterling, and Trixie, all smirked triumphantly as they casually strolled away from the eruption of colours and divine light, and over towards the alicorns. “Your majesties,” Hoofsing said. “How would you rate our performance today?”

Celestia raised a brow in amusement. “That's your first question?” she asked. “Really?”

“Well, the aesthetics were quite nice,” Luna commented. “Though I do think you're losing points on the fact that you had to stab us in the back to get here.”

“Never gonna live that down,” Sterling muttered. “Oh well. Give it an eternity.”

An orange blur shot past Celestia and Luna, and Sunset Shimmer grabbed hold of Hoofsing and Sterling, pulling them into a tight hug. The hunter-vampire pair gave each other a brief glance, before smiling softly as they returned the hug.

“Thank you...” Sunset said softly. That was all. Just a simple 'thank you'.

Off to the side, Twilight allowed herself a warm smile. If ever she needed proof that Sunset Shimmer had seen the light and allowed friendship into her life; here it was.

The moment was then ruined by Midnight Shimmer roaring as she climbed out of the crater filled with white fire.

“Sterling rolled his eyes in frustration. “Oh, come on!” he said. “Do us all a favour and just stay dead!”

“Never!!” Midnight declared. “I am the future queen of Equestria! I AM THE REAL SUNSET SHIMMER!!”

Sunset, for her part, looked more embarrassed at her burnt, battered, bruised, and all around bitchy counterpart. “Was I really that far up my own flank?”

Trixie, however, let out a rather irritated sigh. “So much wasted fireworks,” she muttered. “Boys! Plan S!”

“Plan S?” Hoofsing and Sterling both asked, sounding just a little eager.

“Plan S,” Trixie confirmed.

Hoofsing, Sterling, and Sunset, all shared a look, smirked, nodded, and broke away from each other. Hoofsing and Sterling charged at Midnight, flanking her from her left and right, respectively. Midnight, deciding that Sterling was the biggest threat of them all, charged a spell and aimed it at him... only to feel something wooden pierce the side of her barrel -and more importantly, her heart- from the left. The side Van Hoofsing attacked from.

The spell in her horn fizzled out, as she stared down at the Vampire Killer staking her through. A second later, she felt sharp pain from her wings, as a magical blade sliced them from her back.

“You know,” Sterling said coyly, as he took hold of the wings with his magic, “there's a difference between an alicorn, and a unicorn with wings. Guess which one you are, Faker.”

Blood began to pool in Midnight's mouth, stopping her from so much as uttering a response. Even then, a swirling on cyan and crimson magic coming from Sunset Shimmer took her attention away from the two hunters, who had chosen to rapidly back off then and there, though not after Hoofsing snapped the stake off the Vampire Killer, leaving the wooden spike embedded in her chest. Her vision, starting to blur though it was, registered that Sunset was pouring a whole load of her own magic into Sterling's Magic Sling... which was already fully charged with Sterling's own magic.

The frame of the overcharged weapon bulged, glowing with the heat of a dying star. It was in this moment that Midnight Shimmer knew... she was dead.

There was a 'click' as Sunset pulled the trigger. The blast that followed was so powerful, it was frankly a surprise that the entire Empire didn't disintegrate into crystal shards. The shock-wave and sonic-boom created by the shot were so powerful, they somehow looped right back around to feeling like nothing had happened at all. The sight of the blast felt most anticlimactic of all, looking more akin to a visual glitch in reality for all of 1/100^th of a second, before leaving a smouldering gouge in the street. There was hardly any time to process that the shot had been fired, before the only proof left that it had even happened was the gemstone that was the Element of Magic unceremoniously dropping to the floor where Midnight Shimmer had previously been, and the Magic Sling now being little more than a smoking handle.

All eyes stared at the aftermath, blinking in utter bewilderment.

“Well,” Sterling said finally. “No kill like overkill, right?”

Chapter Text

Equestria was well and truly healing. Not long ago, it was a dark and dreadful place, filled with all sorts of nefarious happenings left and right. It had been a place where ponies struggled to step out of their houses, in fear of what might happen next.

But, two months ago, that had changed. There wasn't a single pegasus, earth pony, or unicorn out there that didn't know what had happened that day. Powers that had once shifted towards the dark, now shifted back.

Light had returned to Equestria, and the forces of good were sweeping up the mess left behind.

Gods have returned to their kingdoms on the land. All is right in the world.

Five sets of hoofsteps echoed through the halls of Canterlot Castle. What few guards they passed on their way to the throne room gave them puzzled looks, as if wondering why these five oddball ponies weren't being escorted by any guards... or weren't in chains... or even why they were still alive at this point.

There were far less of that last one, but it was still worth mentioning they were there.

Ditzy Doo was the first of them to speak up, after a long period of silence. “Are you doing okay, Sunset?” she asked their 'leader'. “You look really nervous.”

“How can I not be?” Sunset Shimmer replied. “We've been in custody for two months now, and this is the first time we've seen Princess Celestia since that day. I don't think it's unfair that I'd be feeling a bit nervous.”

“Oh please, why should we be nervous when we have the Great and Powerful Trixie on our side?” Trixie Lulamoon said. “Besides, they already promised that execution is off the table.”

“After those two months?” Sterling Silver muttered. “Execution would be a blessing.”

“Oh, don't be so dramatic,” Van Hoofsing said. “You're only saying that because the guards wouldn't give you the harmonica.”

“They let you have it the whole time!!” Sterling complained. “AND they kept casting silencing spells on me!”

“Only because you wouldn't stop singing the blues,” Sunset pointed out. “Hell, you were let out for a short while last month, so you don't have many legs to stand on here.”

“Only to help with Princess Twilight's operation,” Sterling said. “Shockingly, it takes a lot of powerful magic users to reattach wings to an alicorn who lost them years ago. Easier than doing a horn, though.”

“You've reattached a unicorns horn before?” Ditzy asked, genuinely curious.

“No. Never tried it before,” Sterling admitted. “Horns have a tendency to shatter, after all.”

A shiver ran through the bodies of the two mares with horns. The idea of losing those was something everypony born with one feared.

“Speaking of operations,” Hoofsing said, looking over at Sunset. “How are you holding up after yours, kid?”

Sunset flexed her shoulders slightly, almost as if showing off the neat, nearly invisible scars from where her wings once were. “Still getting use to the lack of weight again,” she said. “But... it feels right. I hardly earned those wings.”

“I'd argue you did more than enough to earn them by the end there,” Sterling said.

“Not without help,” Sunset pointed out.

“But that's how Twilight Sparkle earned her rank,” Ditzy argued. “She didn't do it alone. Heck, she can only wield one of the Elements of Harmony!”

“And that's what Princess Celestia was trying to teach you, way back when,” Hoofsing added. “What you managed to learn when we defeated Midnight.”

Sunset, in response, chuckled. “Not gonna argue that.” A beat of silence followed, before all eyes faced forward. “End of the road, ponies,” Sunset said. “We're here.”

Before them stood the large, ornate doors that led into the throne room. Two guards stood by the door- well, one guard, and one prince. Both were recognised and Flash Sentry and Shining Armour, respectively.

Ditzy sheepishly hid behind Hoofsing, feeling slightly apologetic for her part in knocking Flash out that one time. Trixie, who was directly responsible for knocking him upside the head, did not feel ashamed at all, yet alone apologetic.

Shining Armour gave the five ponies a quick glance over. “You're here,” he said. “Finally. Where's Starlight Glimmer, though?”

“First, we were only called up ten minutes ago, and this isn't a small castle,” Sterling pointed out. “Second, she's sleeping. It is noon, after all. Can't expect a filly that young to stay up all morning, right, handsome?”

“I'm married,” Shining pointed out, hardly fazed at all.

“So was I, 1000 years ago,” Sterling waved off.

“To your job, dude,” Hoofsing stated.

Flash glanced over to Shining Armour. “Sir... shouldn't we just let them in, and be done with it?” he asked. “I fear this conversation's only gonna get weirder as time goes on.”

“I second this motion,” Sunset stated.

“Motion passed,” Shining Armour declared, turning around as Sterling pouted in disappointment, and banged his hoof on the door. “Announcing! Sunset Shimmer and company have arrived!” Then, he turned back around. “You may now enter.”

The doors swung open, and the five entered.

For the first time in their recent memories, the throne room was well lit, and felt absolutely welcoming.

A few guards lined the way up to the throne, where the princesses Celestia, Luna, and Twilight Sparkle sat and waited.

Sunset Shimmer allowed her eyes to linger on Twilight for a while. Or, at least, on the scarring on her wings. The surgical magic used to reattach those things had been, for lack of a better word, archaic. The only reason anypony was even able to find out how to use that spell was because Sterling remembered it from before the last millennia. Between him, Luna and Celestia relearning the spell, and the aid of several powerful mages to effectively act as batteries, Twilight's wings had been grafted back onto her body. It took... more than a little convincing to stop Sterling from putting the wings on backwards as a sort of joke.

Some were starting to wonder if, maybe, there was a biological relationship between Sterling and the Lord of Chaos.

The five stopped, just shy of the ramp up to the thrones, and bowed... the silence that followed lasted all of five seconds, before a quiet snickering could be heard coming from everypony that wasn't a guard, Twilight Sparkle, Princess Luna, or Ditzy Doo.

“I see I'm not the only one recalling it, then,” Princess Celestia said. “The first day all six of us were gathered in this room a decade ago.”

“Prince Shining Armour was even stationed out front that day, too,” Hoofsing recalled. “Seems almost poet, it being set up like this.”

“Is Princess Cadance not joining us?” Sunset asked. “I'd have thought she'd want to be here for this 'sentencing'.”

“Princess Cadance has elected to continue overseeing repairs to the Crystal Empire,” Princess Luna stated. “That, and she does not feel ready to face you again, after the... shameful display from a few months ago. Her choice of words, I should emphasise.”

“Shame is good,” Sterling said. “Shame reminds us that we're good, even if we've done bad.”

“So, does that mean you've never felt a moment of shame in your life?” Trixie asked.

“Not a one!” Sterling admitted. “All badness I have done in the past has, in the end, been for the greater good!”

At that, Twilight giggled slightly. “Can't really argue with that, can we?”

“Not really, no,” Celestia agreed with a small smile.

“I can,” Luna huffed. “I was the one he directly betrayed two months ago.”

“For the greater good!” Sterling tried to defend himself.

“Greater goo- I am your queen of the night!” Luna shouted, using the royal voice all of a sudden. “You would not be here were it not for me! I am the greatest good you'll ever get!!”

Silence fell all of a sudden. A guard on the far end of the room coughed into his hoof awkwardly. “Careful, Sterling,” Hoofsing whispered in that sort of volume that wanted others to hear. “Your vampire mommy's pissed.”

Luna, thoroughly embarrassed both by her outburst and Hoofsing's comment, shot a small concussive blast of magic at his head. Hoofsing recoiled as one might expect, but under his breath, he muttered “Worth it”.

Just more proof that Hoofsing and Sterling were birds of a feather.

“I suppose we should get down to business,” Celestia stated, causing the air to turn slightly tense for some present. “First, Ditzy Doo.” The mare in question flinched, but stepped forward regardless. “As per the request of nearly every party involved in the events of two months ago, it has been decided that you... will be pardoned of all charges.”

There was a pause, before Ditzy blinked in surprise. “What?” she asked. “Why?”

“Because, and I quote Van Hoofsing on this,” Celestia said, “you are not a warrior. You stood up and fought when you needed to, and Equestria is thankful for that, but fighting is not in your nature, is it?”

“But...” Ditzy hesitated. “But I can't just abandon them like this!”

“Who said this was abandonment?” Sunset pointed out. “You've got your own to look after, right? And besides, we don't exactly have dragon fire to express deliver our mail.”

Ditzy looked confused. An expression that came quite naturally to her, given the condition of her eyes.

“Now as for the rest of your sentences,” Princess Celestia said. “Sunset Shimmer. Van Hoofsing. Trixie Lulamoon. Sterling Silver. Taking into account both the actions you ponies have taken against the state of Equestria, as well as for its sake, your sentence is as thus.” There was a pause, mostly for dramatic effect. “You four are to travel the breadth of Equestria, hunting down and taking out the remnants of what Midnight Shimmer had created. Whether by friendship or more... traditional means, I leave to your discretion.”

“So, just more of the same, then,” Hoofsing commented.

“More of the same,” Celestia confirmed. “Many of the politicians and nobles took umbrage, but...”

“Sister told them in no few words to 'shove it',” Luna finished.

“We'll leave it up to you to guess where they could 'shove it', though,” Twilight muttered.

That wasn't a hard thing to guess. Everypony's mind immediately went to 'the flank'. “And this is effective immediately, then?” Sunset asked.

“It is,” Celestia confirmed.

Sunset and her companions shared a look between each other. “Then I guess we better get moving, shouldn't we?” Hoofsing said. “At least we'll have Trixie's wagon for emergency shelter.”

“Trixie's Great and Powerful wagon does not have space for burly stallions like yourself!” Trixie shouted. “You will have to make do with the roof!” Quickly, she turned towards Sunset. “Not you, though. There's more than enough room for you to bunk with the Great and Cozy Trixie.”

“Just don't mind the sleep talking,” Sterling pointed out. “She is awful at that. Keeps me up all night, it does!”

“You're a vampire!” Trixie shouted. “You don't sleep! Period!”

“No thanks to you, kiddo!” Sterling said in fake anger. “Decades of sleepless nights, and not a single apology!”

Twilight leaned over towards Luna. “Princess, I probably already know the answer to this, but... was he like this 1000 years ago?”

“Oh, not at all,” Luna answered. “He was actually more of a menace before he became a vampire.”

The five ponies were, eventually, let go. They walked the well-worn path away from Canterlot, the vast horizon stretching out before them. Trixie's wagon was dragged behind Hoofsing, while Starlight's coffin was held up in Sterling's magic.

“So, this is it, then,” Sunset said. “Our big mission, the one we've worked three whole years towards, is over.”

“Weird, isn't it?” Sterling asked. “Being able to say that something's 'over'. But, is anything truly 'over' in such absolutes?”

“Well, Midnight's no more,” Trixie pointed out. “So there's that.”

“But, it's kind of sad, isn't it?” Ditzy wondered. “Knowing that this is still the end, I mean.”

“Are we sad that a book will eventually run out of pages?” Hoofsing asked. “That a candle will eventually flicker and fade? All things come to an end, and what matters is what you do with yourself afterwards.”

“Or, you know, you could just pick up the book again,” Sterling said. “Relive those memories all over again, only with the added benefit of hindsight.”

“Oh please yourself,” Hoofsing rolled his eyes. “Who has time to reread every book they've ever read?”

“Says the guy who's reread Trotty Pratchett's novels ad infinitum,” Sterling countered.

What followed was nothing short of joyful laughter from all ponies present. It was almost impossible to think that they had been fighting for their lives two months ago, or even for the past three years.

Ditzy Doo looked up at the sky briefly. “I should... probably get home,” she said, soundly slightly sad.

“Not a bad idea,” Sterling said. “Shouldn't keep your little one waiting too long, right?”

“I'm just thankful Applejack decided to look after her while I was with you ponies,” Ditzy said. “But... I miss my little Dinky.”

Sunset placed a hoof on Ditzy's shoulder. “Then go to her,” she said. “And don't worry. We'll keep in touch.”

Ditzy smiled, before flaring her wings open, and taking off. “Goodbye!” she waved back. “Stay safe!”

The four remaining ponies all waved back, until Ditzy Doo was well out of sight.

“So, where are we starting?” Trixie asked. “Equestria's a big place.”

“I'm voting Cloudsdale,” Sterling declared. “We never did find out why those pegasi were working with that one vampire, or what the deal with those rainbow zombies was.”

“I'm going with Las Pegasus,” Hoofsing said. “It's been a while since we visited that hive of scum and villainy.”

“Maybe the Crystal Empire?” Sunset offered. “I'd like the chance to bury the hatchet with Princess Cadance, and it's not like we've had many opportunities to help them with any vampires. Y'know, aside from the big one.”

“Ladies and former alicorns, please,” Trixie mediated. “You're all beautiful. Why not just flip a coin? Heads, the empire, tails, Las Pegasus.”

“Vetoing Cloudsdale already?” Sunset asked.

“Trixie... does not like using cloud-walking spells,” Trixie stated.

“Good enough reason to veto if any,” Sterling accepted. “Alright, then. Flip it.”

A bit was pulled out. The coin was flung into the air, and landed...